| By Author | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Title | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Language |
|
Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ] Look for this book on Amazon Tweet |
Title: Blue Bonnet's Ranch Party
Author: Read, Edyth Ellerbeck, Jacobs, C. E.
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Blue Bonnet's Ranch Party" ***
BLUE BONNET'S RANCH PARTY
The
Blue Bonnet Series
_By_
_Lela Horn Richards_
_and_
_Caroline E. Jacobs_
[Illustration]
Each, one vol., large 12mo, illustrated $1.75
A TEXAS BLUE BONNET
BLUE BONNET'S RANCH PARTY
BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON
BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE
BLUE BONNET--DÉBUTANTE
BLUE BONNET OF THE SEVEN STARS
* * * * *
THE COSY CORNER SERIES
_By Caroline E. Jacobs_
Each, one vol., small 12mo, illustrated $0.75
BAB'S CHRISTMAS AT STANHOPE
THE CHRISTMAS SURPRISE PARTY
A CHRISTMAS PROMISE
[Illustration]
THE PAGE COMPANY
53 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass.
[Illustration: "BLUE BONNET . . . WATCHED THE SUN RISE OUT OF THE
PRAIRIE." (_See page 303._)]
BLUE BONNET'S RANCH PARTY
BY
C. E. JACOBS
AND
EDYTH ELLERBECK READ
A SEQUEL TO
A TEXAS BLUE BONNET
BY
C. E. JACOBS
_Illustrated by_
JOHN GOSS
[Illustration]
THE PAGE COMPANY
BOSTON - - PUBLISHERS
_Copyright, 1912_
BY THE PAGE COMPANY
* * * * *
_All rights reserved_
Made in U. S. A.
First Impression, July, 1912
Second Impression, October, 1912
Third Impression, May, 1913
Fourth Impression, January, 1914
Fifth Impression, April, 1914
Sixth Impression, February, 1915
Seventh Impression, June, 1915
Eighth Impression, July, 1916
Ninth Impression, April, 1917
Tenth Impression, March, 1918
Eleventh Impression, July, 1919
Twelfth Impression, May, 1920
Thirteenth Impression, December, 1921
PRINTED BY C. H. SIMONDS COMPANY
BOSTON, MASS., U. S. A.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
I. THE WANDERER 1
II. IN THE BLUE BONNET COUNTRY 16
III. THE GLORIOUS FOURTH 32
IV. THE ROUND ROBIN 45
V. THE SWIMMING HOLE 60
VI. AN ADVENTURE 71
VII. A FALLING OUT 86
VIII. CONSEQUENCES 101
IX. TEXAS AND MASSACHUSETTS 112
X. ENTER CARITA 124
XI. CAMPING BY THE BIG SPRING 142
XII. POCO TIEMPO 155
XIII. AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE 169
XIV. A FALLING IN 183
XV. SUNDAY 200
XVI. THE LOST SHEEP 215
XVII. SECRETS 230
XVIII. SOME ARRIVALS 242
XIX. BLUE BONNET'S BIRTHDAY 259
XX. CONFERENCES 275
XXI. BLUE BONNET DECIDES 290
XXII. HASTA LA VISTA 300
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
"BLUE BONNET . . . WATCHED THE SUN RISE OUT OF THE PRAIRIE"
(_See page 303_) _Frontispiece_
"COMANCHE . . . LEAPED FORWARD LIKE A CAT" 41
"'_I_ BELIEVE THE ONLY WAY TO LEARN TO SWIM IS TO DIVE IN
HEAD-FIRST'" 96
"THEY ALL GATHERED GYPSY-FASHION ABOUT THE FIRE" 187
"IT WAS AN EXQUISITE MINIATURE, PAINTED ON IVORY" 261
"ALEC SURVEYED HER PROUD LITTLE PROFILE" 290
Blue Bonnet's Ranch Party
CHAPTER I
THE WANDERER
BLUE BONNET put her head out of the car window for the hundredth time
that hour, and drew it back with a sigh of utter exasperation.
"Uncle Cliff," she declared impatiently, "if The Wanderer doesn't move
a little faster I'll simply have to get out and push!"
"Better blame the engine, Honey," said Uncle Cliff in his slow,
soothing way. "The Wanderer is doing her best. Might as well blame the
wagon for not making the horses gallop!"
"I know," she confessed. "But it seems as if we'd never get to
Woodford. This is the longest-seeming journey I ever took--even if it
is in a private car." Then, fearing to appear inappreciative, she
added quickly: "But I do think it is mighty good of Mr. Maldon to let
us take his very own car. I can just see the We are Sevens' eyes pop
right out when they see this style of travelling." Blue Bonnet's own
eyes roamed over the luxurious interior of The Wanderer, dwelling with
approval on the big, swinging easy chairs, the book-case cunningly
set in just over a writing-desk, the buffet shining with cut glass and
silver, and the thousand and one details that made the car a veritable
palace on wheels.
Blue Bonnet had been spending a few days in New York with her uncle,
who had insisted that she should have a little "lark" after her long
months in school. Now, in a private car belonging to one of Uncle
Cliff's friends, they were on their way back to Woodford, there to
gather up Grandmother Clyde, Alec Trent, and the other six of Blue
Bonnet's "We are Seven" Club, and bear them off to Texas for the
summer.
"I reckon Sarah Blake and Kitty Clark aren't very used to travelling?"
suggested Uncle Cliff, more to draw out Blue Bonnet than with any
consuming desire for information.
"Used to travelling! Why, Uncle Cliff--" Blue Bonnet shook her head
emphatically--"not one of the other We are Sevens has ever so much as
seen the inside of a Pullman in all her life!"
Mr. Ashe hid a smile under his moustache. The fact that Blue Bonnet's
own introduction to a Pullman car had occurred just nine months
before, seemed to have escaped the young lady's mind.
"Well, well," ejaculated Blue Bonnet's uncle, "they've some
experiences ahead of them, to be sure!"
"Oh, Uncle,"--Blue Bonnet was struck with a sudden fear,--"do you
suppose they will all be ready to go? We're two whole days earlier
than we said we'd be--"
"They'll be ready, don't you worry. Your grandmother is not one of the
unprepared sort, and the girls don't need much of a wardrobe for the
ranch. Besides, I wired them explicit directions--to meet The Wanderer
and be ready to come aboard immediately. We shall have only a few
minutes in Woodford."
Blue Bonnet settled back in her red velvet reclining chair and shut
her eyes. Slowly a smile wreathed her lips.
"What's the joke, Honey?"
Blue Bonnet looked up with dancing eyes. "Benita!" she laughed. "Won't
she be just--petrified, when she sees seven girls instead of one? And
can't you imagine the boys--"
"Benita had better not get petrified this summer," interrupted Uncle
Cliff. "She has to do some tall hustling. I've wired Uncle Joe to get
extra help while the ranch party is in session. If they can get old
Gertrudis from the Lone Star Ranch--she's the finest cook in the state
of Texas. And her granddaughter might wait on table."
"Oh, I do think a ranch party is the grandest thing in the world,"
cried Blue Bonnet. "I've read of house parties, but they must be
downright tame compared with this kind of a party. And it's not to
last just over a week-end either, but _two whole months_! Why, Uncle
Cliff, any ordinary man would be scared to pieces at the prospect."
"But I'm not an ordinary man, eh?" Mr. Ashe looked pleased as a boy as
he put the question.
"Well, I reckon not! You're a fairy godfather. You grant my wishes
before they're fairly out of my mouth. And I seem to have plenty of
wishes. Just think, Uncle, how many things I've wished for since my
last birthday!"
"First," said Uncle Cliff, "you wished to go away from the ranch."
Blue Bonnet nodded assent. "Because I was--afraid--to ride. Doesn't it
seem ridiculous, now I'm over that silliness? But oh, how I did wish I
could get over being afraid! That was about the only wish you couldn't
grant, Uncle Cliff."
"That wish was never expressed, Honey--don't forget that. Maybe I
could have helped even there," Mr. Ashe suggested gently.
"I know, it was my own fault. But I was--ashamed, Uncle Cliff. You
don't suppose--" Blue Bonnet's face clouded, "you don't think, do you,
that the fear will come again when I get back where I saw
José--dragged?" She shut her eyes and shuddered.
"Nonsense, Honey. That fear died and was buried the day you rode
Alec's horse, Victor. A good canter on Firefly over the Blue Bonnet
country will make you wonder that such a feeling was ever born."
"Dear old Firefly! Won't I make it up to him though! Isn't
it queer how many of my wishes have come true? It makes me feel
almost--breathless. I no sooner got through wishing I could leave the
ranch and go East and be with Grandmother--than I woke up in Woodford.
And I wanted--thought I wanted--to be called Elizabeth. Blue Bonnet
became Elizabeth!"
"A real lightning change artist," murmured Uncle Cliff.
"And I wanted to go to school. Granted. I wanted to know a lot of
girls, and behold the We are Sevens!"
"And when was it you changed names again?" Uncle Cliff asked slyly.
"When I got tired of being Elizabethed. Everybody thinks Blue Bonnet
suits me better, except Aunt Lucinda--on occasions."
"And the next wish? They're stacking up."
"I reckon it was about the Sargent prize in school. I wanted Alec
Trent to win it--and he did. And next I wished to pass my school
examinations--"
"And even that miracle was achieved!" said Uncle Cliff, pinching her
cheek.
"And, finally, I wanted to go back to Texas, and, at the same time, I
wished I didn't have to leave Grandmother and Alec and the girls. That
might seem a contrary pair of wishes, but it doesn't daunt Godfather
Ashe. He straightway makes a private car arise from--from what, Uncle
Cliff?"
"Tobacco smoke," promptly supplied Mr. Ashe, with a reminiscent smile
on his lips.
"Why tobacco smoke?" asked Blue Bonnet wonderingly.
"I taught Maldon to smoke when he was a young chap visiting out our
way, and we've been friends ever since. The private car seems to have
grown out of that," replied her uncle.
"I see," Blue Bonnet nodded. "But don't tell Aunt Lucinda,--I fancy
she doesn't approve of smoking."
"So I've noticed," rather grimly rejoined Mr. Ashe. Blue Bonnet's prim
New England aunt had not suffered him to remain long in ignorance of
her disapproval of tobacco in any form.
"There's one thing I don't understand at all," Blue Bonnet knitted her
pretty brows. "And that is what was in Uncle Joe Terry's telegram the
other day. Won't you tell me, Uncle?"
"Nothing much,--only that I must be back at the ranch Monday evening
without fail," answered Uncle Cliff with an air of evasion.
"There's some deep reason, I can just feel it. You mean well, Uncle,
but I just hate secrets." Blue Bonnet laid a coaxing hand on her
uncle's arm.
"Secret indeed!" scoffed Uncle Cliff, avoiding his niece's eye.
"You can't pretend a bit well," Blue Bonnet assured him gravely. "You
look just the way my dog Solomon does when he's pretending to be
asleep--and can't keep his tail from wagging!"
"Thank you!" said Uncle Cliff with well-assumed indignation.
"You're quite welcome. He's a mighty wise dog, Uncle Cliff--that's why
I named him Solomon. You know I think--" Blue Bonnet went on sagely,
"I think there is some trouble at the ranch,--because I saw the big
box you sent with our trunks and it was labelled 'dangerous.' Now, be
nice, and tell me what was in it."
"I understood that Miss Kitty was the inquisitive member of your
Club," Uncle Cliff parried provokingly.
Blue Bonnet sighed. "Well, I can thank Uncle Joe for cutting us out of
two whole days in New York. I'm sure Aunt Lucinda will be
disappointed."
"Aunt Lucinda--?" echoed Mr. Ashe.
"Yes, you see it was this way: Aunt Lucinda gave me a list of things I
ought to see in New York. Every day when you asked me 'what next?'--as
you did, you nice fairy godfather--I chose the things I'd rather see
and left the--the educational things for the last. You see the shops,
the Hippodrome, Coney Island, Peter Pan and the Goddess of Liberty
were so fascinating, and I'd wanted so long to see them, that-- Well,
to face the bitter truth, Uncle Cliff, we left New York without one
weenty peek in at the Metropolitan Museum!"
"Horrors!" Uncle Cliff looked properly stunned. Then he said craftily,
"Keep it dark, Honey. Maybe we can bluff."
Blue Bonnet shook her head. "Nobody can bluff Aunt Lucinda--I ought to
know! Why--Uncle Cliff--I believe we're there!"
And "there" they certainly were. While Blue Bonnet had been busily
chattering, The Wanderer had drawn in to the Woodford station.
Half the population of the village was assembled on the platform, it
seemed to Blue Bonnet as she sprang from the car steps. Grandmother
and Aunt Lucinda she saw first, and back of them Denham, the coachman,
bearing suitcases, umbrellas, magazines and wraps, besides holding on
by main force to a leash at which Solomon was straining frantically.
Beside him were Katie and Delia, on hand for a final farewell to Blue
Bonnet and Mrs. Clyde. Then came Kitty and Doctor Clark; Amanda and
the Parkers; Sarah and the whole crowd of Blakes, big and little; Alec
and the General; Debby, and a collection of sisters, cousins, uncles
and aunts that overflowed the platform and straggled clear out to the
line of hitching-posts, where all of Woodford's family conveyances
seemed drawn up at once.
The report of Blue Bonnet's ranch party had spread like wildfire
through the town, and the going away of so many of its most prominent
citizens to far-off Texas, had aroused quiet Woodford to a pitch of
excitement equalled only by that of a prohibition election, or a visit
from the President.
Blue Bonnet was swallowed up by the crowd the moment she alighted, and
it was a full five minutes before she emerged, flushed and minus her
hat, to ask breathlessly, "Oh, is everybody here?--I can't see anybody
for the crowd!"
"No time to lose," warned Mr. Ashe. "We must pull out in ten minutes
in order to reach Boston in time for the 5.17 to-night."
Even as he spoke, The Wanderer began to move.
"Uncle Cliff," cried Blue Bonnet in a panic, "they're going without
us!"
"Just switching," soothed her uncle. "The Wanderer has to be on the
other track so as to hook on to the train for Boston. That's due in
five minutes. Get your good-byes said so that everybody can go aboard
when she comes alongside."
During that five minutes while each girl was occupied with her own
family, Blue Bonnet had a moment alone with her aunt. "It's a good
thing we said our real good-bye before I went to New York, isn't it,
Aunt Lucinda?" she asked, slipping her hand shyly into that of her
tall, prim aunt. Somehow Aunt Lucinda had never seemed so dear as in
this moment of parting. Perhaps it was the look as of unshed tears in
her eyes, or the flush on her usually pale face that made her seem
more approachable. Blue Bonnet could not tell exactly what it was, but
there was a vague something about Aunt Lucinda that made her appear
almost--yes, almost, pathetic. Suddenly Blue Bonnet remembered--they
were leaving Aunt Lucinda all alone. Her heart reproached her. "Aunt
Lucinda," she whispered hurriedly, "won't you come, too?"
One of her rare sweet smiles lit Miss Clyde's face. "Thank you,
dear--it is sweet of you to want me. But not this time, for I have
promised friends to go abroad with them. I shall miss you, Blue
Bonnet,--you won't forget to write often?"
"No, indeed!" Blue Bonnet assured her, at the same moment registering
a solemn vow that she would write every week without fail. "And you'll
write too, Aunt Lucinda? It'll be so exciting getting letters from
funny, foreign places. And now it's good-bye. You--you are sure you've
no--a--advice to give me?"
Miss Clyde restrained an odd smile at the significant question. "No,
dear. Only this: be considerate of your grandmother, and bring her
back safely to me."
"I will! I will!" cried Blue Bonnet, and with another kiss was gone.
There was only a moment for a handshake with Katie and Delia, who
openly mopped their eyes at parting; a word with General Trent, a
chorus of good-byes to a score of We are Seven relations, and then
everybody crowded about the steps of The Wanderer.
"Grandmother first," said Blue Bonnet. "Denham, you'd better go aboard
and get her settled. Here, Bennie Blake--you hold Solomon till I'm
ready to take him. Now then, We are Sevens--forward!"
Suddenly Blue Bonnet gave a queer little exclamation and clapped her
hand on a leather case which hung from her shoulder. "Stop, everybody,
till I get a picture--I nearly forgot! And I want pictures of every
stage of the ranch party. Grandmother, please stay on the top step and
I'll group the girls below."
"That's right," cried Kitty. "Take one now and another when we get
back, and we can label them 'Before and After Taking!'"
Sarah, Kitty, Amanda and Debby, amid the teasing remarks of sundry
small boys, obediently took their places as designated by the young
artist. Then Blue Bonnet's eyes turned in search of the other two
girls.
"Susy! Ruth!" she called. "Why--where are they?"
An embarrassed hush fell on the group about the car. Blue Bonnet
looked inquiringly at the telltale faces. It did not take her long to
scent a mystery.
"What's the matter?" she cried impatiently.
Doctor Clark stepped forward, clearing his throat queerly. "Fact is,
Miss Blue Bonnet," he began, "they--they can't go."
"Can't go?" Blue Bonnet started incredulously at the stammering
doctor.
"No, you see,--well, in fact, they're ill," he completed lamely. Why
didn't some one help him out, the doctor fumed inwardly, instead of
letting him be the one to cloud that beaming face?
Suddenly Kitty leaned down from the car step and whispered: "Scarlet
fever!"
"Both?" exclaimed the startled Blue Bonnet.
"No, only Ruth. But Susy was exposed and Father didn't think it safe
for her to come."
"Oh, Kitty!" The tears sprang to Blue Bonnet's eyes--she fought them
but they would come.
"We're all broken up over it," said Kitty with her own lips trembling;
"but it might have been worse. It's only because we've been too busy
to go out there, that we weren't all exposed. Then it would have been
good-bye to the ranch party."
"Oh, Kitty, suppose you had!" The thought of the narrow escape dried
Blue Bonnet's tears. "I'm mighty glad you four could come. But it
won't be complete. And you know how I love to have things complete!"
"Never mind, Blue Bonnet, you still have me!" cried Alec, coming in
with a cheerful note.
"'The poor ye have always with you!'" chimed in Kitty, and while
everybody was laughing over this sally, Blue Bonnet took a snap-shot
of the group, and then all the travellers trooped aboard.
Mr. Ashe looked over the heads of the chattering crowd in the car and
met Mrs. Clyde's amused eye. "How do you like mothering a family of
this size?" he asked jocosely.
"I fancy I feel much like the hen that hatched duck's eggs," Mrs.
Clyde returned.
There was a laugh at this, in the midst of which Sarah Blake was heard
to remark solemnly: "Yes, children are a great responsibility."
Whereat there was more laughter, and hardly had it subsided when from
outside came the conductor's sonorous "All aboo--ard!"
"Girls, we're really going!" gasped Kitty.
There was a last vigorous waving of handkerchiefs out of the window.
Suddenly a wail burst from Blue Bonnet: "Solomon! Solomon!"
All looked at one another aghast. In the excitement of the last
moments no one had thought of the dog.
"Find Bennie Blake--he had Solomon last," cried Blue Bonnet, rushing
to the platform.
"I'll find him, don't you worry," exclaimed Alec, swinging down the
steps just as the first creaks of the car gave notice of starting.
"Alec--you'll get left!" cried Blue Bonnet. "There's Bennie,--oh,
quick!"
Sure enough, there on the edge of the crowd was Bennie, but alack!--no
Solomon.
"Stop the train, can't you, Uncle Cliff?" wailed Blue Bonnet. "Alec
will be left--and Solomon too--"
Uncle Cliff leaped to the bottom step,--the train was still only
crawling,--and with one hand on the rail leaned out and peered after
Alec. Blue Bonnet gave a nervous clutch at his sleeve. What he saw
evidently reassured Mr. Ashe, for suddenly he straightened up and held
out both arms. A second later a brown furry object came hurtling
through the air and was caught ignominiously by the tail. Quick as a
flash Uncle Cliff tossed the indignant Solomon to Blue Bonnet, and
bent down to lend a helping hand to Alec. That young gentleman
scrambled up with more haste than elegance, just as the train ceased
to crawl and settled down to the real business of travelling.
"I'll never forget this, Alec Trent, as long as I live,--I think you
deserve a Carnegie medal!" Blue Bonnet cried fervently. "I'd never get
over it if Solomon should be lost."
"He wouldn't have been--lost, exactly," returned Alec in an odd tone.
"Why, what do you mean? Where did you find him?" Blue Bonnet demanded.
And Alec, bursting into a laugh in spite of his awful news, returned:
"I found him just where that Blake boy left him--tied on to the end of
the car!"
CHAPTER II
IN THE BLUE BONNET COUNTRY
"IF one of you speaks aloud in the next five minutes," declared Blue
Bonnet earnestly, "I'll never forgive you."
No one being inclined to risk Blue Bonnet's undying enmity, there was
complete silence for the space of time imposed. They were rolling
along the smooth white road between the railway station and the ranch,
Grandmother Clyde and the girls in a buckboard drawn by sturdy little
mustangs, while Alec, Uncle Joe and Uncle Cliff, who had stayed behind
to look after the luggage, were following on horseback.
Blue Bonnet sat tense and still, her hands clasped in her lap, the
color coming and going in her face in rapid waves of pink and white;
her eyes very shiny, her lips quivering. This home-coming was having
an effect she had not dreamed of. Every familiar object, every turn of
the road that brought her nearer the beloved ranch, gave her a new and
delicious thrill.
As they neared the modern wire fence two dusky little greaser
piccaninnies rose out of the chaparral, hurled themselves on the big
gate and held it open, standing like sentinels, bursting with
importance, as the buckboard rolled through.
"They're Pancho's twins!" cried Blue Bonnet. "Stop, Miguel, while I
give them something." Hurriedly seizing a half-eaten box of candy from
Amanda's surprised hands, Blue Bonnet leaned down and tossed it to the
grinning youngsters.
"_Muchas gracias_, Señorita!" they cried in a duet, their black eyes
wide with joy.
"Bless the babies!" exclaimed Kitty, "--did you hear what they called
you?"
Blue Bonnet laughed. "I'm never called anything else here. They meant
'Many thanks, Ma'am.' You will be 'Señorita' too,--better get used to
it."
"Oh, I shall love it," cried Kitty. "It sounds like a title--'my lady'
or 'your grace' or something grand."
"Grandmother will be 'Señora'--doesn't it just suit her, girls?" asked
Blue Bonnet.
"Mrs. Clyde, may we call you 'Señora,' too?" asked Debby, "--just
while we're on the ranch?"
"Debby believes in the eternal fitness of things," put in Kitty.
"Certainly, you may call me Señora," said Mrs. Clyde. "When you're in
Texas do as the Texans do," she paraphrased.
"I intend to learn all the Spanish I can while I'm here," remarked
Sarah. "I brought a grammar and a dictionary--"
A chorus of indignation went up from the other girls.
"This isn't a 'General Culture Club,' Sarah Blake," scolded Kitty. "We
didn't come to the Blue Bonnet ranch for mutual improvement--but for
_fun_!"
"We'll make a bonfire of those books," warned Blue Bonnet.
"All the Spanish that I can absorb through my--pores, is welcome to
stick," said Debby, "but I'm not going to dig for it."
Sarah tactfully changed the subject. "Your house is a good way from
the gate, Blue Bonnet," she remarked.
"Nearly two miles," Blue Bonnet smiled.
"There's nothing like owning all outdoors!" commented Kitty.
"Grandfather used to own nearly all outdoors," returned Blue Bonnet.
"When father was a little boy nobody had fences and the cattle ranged
through two or three counties. But now we keep a lot of fence-riders,
who don't do a thing but mend fences, day after day. There's the
bridge,--now as soon as we cross the river you can see the
ranch-house."
"Is this what you call the 'river?'" Sarah asked, as they rattled over
the pretty little stream.
"We call it a 'rio' in Texas, and you'd better not insult us by
calling it a creek, Señorita Blake," Blue Bonnet warned her.
"I won't--'rio' is such a pretty name," said Sarah, making a mental
note of it for future use.
"There!" cried Blue Bonnet, "behold the 'casa' of the Blue Bonnet
ranch!"
What they saw was a long, low, rambling house, with wide, hospitable
verandas embowered in half-tropical vines. It had evidently started
out as a one-roomed, Spanish 'adobe,' and, as the needs of the family
demanded it, an ell had been added here, a room there, like cells in a
bee-hive, until now it covered a good deal of territory, still keeping
its one-storied, Mission-like character.
"Oh, Blue Bonnet--it's just what I wanted it to be," exclaimed Kitty.
"It looks as if a fat, Spanish monk might come out of that door this
very minute."
"Instead of which there is my dear old Benita, and Pancho and his wife
and the children and--oh, everybody!" Blue Bonnet was bouncing up and
down now with excitement.
Alec and the other two riders came up in a cloud of dust just as
Miguel raced the mustangs up to the veranda steps, where all the ranch
hands were gathered to greet the young Señorita.
"Señorita mia!" cried Benita, and Blue Bonnet leaped from the wheel
straight into her old nurse's arms.
"And this is Grandmother, Benita," said Blue Bonnet, helping Mrs.
Clyde from her place.
"The little Señora's mother--God bless you!" cried Benita in Spanish.
Then, in spite of her stiff joints, she made a deep, old-fashioned
curtsy.
Tears sprang to the eyes of the Eastern woman. "Thank you, Benita,"
she said. "My daughter always wrote lovingly of you."
"Blessed Señora!" breathed Benita fervently.
"This is my grandmother, everybody," said Blue Bonnet, presenting Mrs.
Clyde to the entire circle, "and these are my friends--'amigos' from
Massachusetts."
"Pleased to know ye!" said Pinto Pete and Shady, the only American
cowboys on the ranch; while the Mexicans, as one voice, gave a hearty
chorus of greeting.
The six "amigos" from Massachusetts were thrilled to the core,
although at the same time a trifle embarrassed as to the correct way
of responding to this vociferous welcome. Blue Bonnet set them all an
example: she had a smile and a word for every man, woman and child,
and finally sent them all off with a--"Come back when my trunks
arrive!" And the hint brought a fresh gleam to already beaming faces.
Later, after a bountiful supper, they all gathered once more on the
broad veranda while Blue Bonnet distributed her gifts. That those days
in New York had been profitably spent was fully attested now when the
contents of the many trunks were displayed. There were ribbons, scarfs
and gay beads for the women, toys and sweets for the children, and
wonderful pocket-knives, pipes and tobacco pouches for the men.
The Blue Bonnet ranch had been part of an original Spanish land-grant
in the days when Texas was still part of Mexico, and had descended
from father to son until it came into the hands of Blue Bonnet's
grandfather. Many of the Mexican ranch-hands had been born on the
place and looked on the Ashe family as their natural guardians and
protectors. As yet they had not acquired a Yankee sense of
independence, nor had they lost the soft Southern courtesy inherent in
their race. They came up one at a time to Blue Bonnet as she stood at
the top of the steps, her gifts in a great heap beside her; and each
one, as he received his gift from her hand, called down a blessing on
the head of the young Señorita. Then, laughing, chatting, and
comparing gifts like a crowd of children, they trooped away, the
single men to the "bunk-house" by the big corral, the married couples
and their children to little cabins scattered over the place.
"It's just like some old Spanish tale," declared Alec. "Blue Bonnet is
a princess just returned to her castle, and all the serfs are come to
pay her homage."
"I suppose Don Quixote will be off soon, hunting wind-mills?"
suggested Kitty, with a mocking glance at Alec, whose new gun was the
pride of his heart.
Alec deigned no reply.
"Look!" said Mrs. Clyde, softly, "--there goes the sun."
They followed her glance across the prairie that stretched away, green
and softly undulating, in front of the veranda, and watched the red
disk as it sank in a blaze of glory at the edge of the plain.
"Now you know," said Blue Bonnet, "why I felt like pushing back the
houses in Woodford--at first they just suffocated me."
Mrs. Clyde smiled with new understanding. "You probably agree with our
Massachusetts writer who complained that people in cities live too
close together and not near enough," she said, patting Blue Bonnet's
head as the girl, sitting on the step below her, leaned against her
knee.
"Didn't you ever get lonesome here?" asked Debby, snuggling up to
Amanda. She had been brought up among houses.
"Lonesome?" echoed Blue Bonnet. "I never knew what lonesome
meant--till my first day in school!"
All too soon came bedtime.
"Where are we all to sleep?" Blue Bonnet asked Benita. It was like
Blue Bonnet not to give the matter a thought until beds were actually
in demand.
Benita led the way proudly. "The Señora will have the little Señora's
room," she said, throwing open the door of that long unused chamber.
Mrs. Clyde entered it with softened eyes.
"Señorita's own room is ready for her, and here is place for the
others." Benita proceeded to the very end of a long ell to a huge airy
room, seemingly all windows. It was Blue Bonnet's old nursery, and,
next to the living-room, the largest room in the house. Four single
beds, one in each corner, showed how Benita had solved the sleeping
problem.
The girls gave a shout of delight; visions of bedtime frolics and long
talks after lights were out, sent them dancing about the place.
"I tell you what," announced Blue Bonnet, "--if you imagine I am going
off by myself when there's a sleeping-party like this going on, you're
mistaken. I say--" here she turned on Sarah, "--you've always wanted a
bed-room all to yourself; you told me so, one day. Well, here's your
chance--you're welcome to every inch of mine!"
Sarah, quite willing to confine her "parties" to daylight hours,
accepted the proposition eagerly. Maybe then she could get a peek at
those Spanish books.
"Are you sure you're willing to give it up?" she asked quite honestly.
And Blue Bonnet with an incredulous stare returned: "Are you quite
willing to give _this_ up?"
"Perfectly!" exclaimed Sarah with such promptness that Blue Bonnet
dismissed her lurking suspicion that Sarah was just "being polite" and
accepted the exchange.
It was a happy Sarah who tucked herself away in a little bed all to
herself, in a dainty room destined to be her very own for two long
months. Four times happy was the quartet who shared the nursery. It
was a long time before they subsided. There were so many things to be
observed and discussed in that delightful place. Uncle Joe Terry had
had a hand in its arrangement, and now that worthy man would have felt
well repaid if he could have heard the gales of merriment over his
masterpieces of interior decoration.
In her childhood Blue Bonnet had been blessed--or afflicted--with more
dolls than ever fell to the lot of child before. Now the
long-discarded nursery-folk formed a frieze around the entire room,
the poor darlings being, like Blue-beard's wives, suspended by their
hair. Every nationality and every degree of mutilation was there
represented, and the effect was funny beyond description. On the
broad mantel-shelf over the stone fireplace reposed drums,
merry-go-rounds, trumpets and toy horses; while on the hearth was a
tiny kitchen range bearing a complete assortment of pots and pans of a
most diminutive size. In every available nook of the room stood
doll-carriages, rocking-horses, go-carts and fire-engines, each
showing the scars of Blue Bonnet's stormy childhood.
"I wish," cried Kitty, "that we weren't any of us a day over seven!"
While the girls were still making merry over her childhood treasures
Blue Bonnet slipped away. She had not had a word alone with Uncle
Cliff for days, and had exchanged only a hurried greeting with Uncle
Joe at the station. And there were such heaps of things to talk over!
She found them both on the veranda, enjoying the evening breeze that
came laden with sweet scents from off the prairie. Blue Bonnet clapped
her hands over Uncle Joe's eyes in her old madcap fashion.
"It's Blue Bon--er--Elizabeth, I mean," he guessed promptly.
"Wrong!" cried Blue Bonnet sternly. "Elizabeth Ashe was left behind in
Massachusetts, and only Blue Bonnet has come back to the ranch."
"Thank goodness for that!" breathed Uncle Joe devoutly. "Elizabeth
came mighty hard. It didn't fit, somehow. I reckon you're glad to get
_home_, Blue Bonnet?"
"Glad? Why, there isn't a word in the whole English dictionary that
means just what I feel, Uncle Joe," replied Blue Bonnet, perching on
the arm of his chair. "I love every inch of the state of Texas."
The two men exchanged a significant glance that was not lost on Blue
Bonnet.
"Oh, I know what you are thinking of, Uncle Cliff. You remember the
day when I said I hated the West and all it stood for. I meant that
too--then. But I feel different now. It isn't that I'm sorry I went
away; I just had to go, feeling as I did. I reckon I'll always be that
way--I have to find things out for myself."
Uncle Joe smiled humorously. "Reckon we're most of us built that way,
eh, Cliff?"
Mr. Ashe gave a rueful nod. "Yes, what the other fellow has been
through doesn't count for much. We all have to blister our fingers
before we'll believe that fire really burns."
They were all silent for a moment.
"Has any one seen Solomon?" asked Blue Bonnet suddenly.
"I think Don is showing him over the ranch," replied Uncle Joe. "I saw
them both headed for the stables a while ago."
"I'm glad they're going to get on well," said Blue Bonnet in a
relieved tone. "I was afraid Don would be jealous." She gave a clear
loud whistle, and a moment later the two animals came racing across
the yard, tumbling over each other in their eagerness to be first up
the steps. Blue Bonnet stooped and picked up the smaller dog, fondling
him and saying foolish things. Don, the big collie, gave a low whine
and looked up at her piteously.
"Not jealous, did you say?" laughed Uncle Joe.
Blue Bonnet patted the collie's head. "Good dog," she said soothingly.
"You're too big to be carried, Don." Then she put down Solomon and
bending put a hand under Don's muzzle; his soft eyes met hers
affectionately. "I'm going to put Solomon in your charge--understand?
You must warn him about snakes, Don,--and don't let the coyotes get
him." A sharp bark from Don Blue Bonnet was satisfied to take for an
affirmative answer, and with another pat sent him off for the night.
"Has Alec some place to sleep?" inquired Blue Bonnet, her hospitable
instincts suddenly and rather tardily aroused.
"Benita has put him in the ell by me. He's there now, unpacking
to-night so that he won't have to waste any time to-morrow. I never
saw a boy so keen about ranch-life as he is. He seems to look on
himself as a sort of pioneer in a new country," Uncle Joe chuckled.
"It's all new to him," rejoined Blue Bonnet. "This is his first
glimpse of the West. I hope he gets strong and well out here--General
Trent worries so about him."
"It will be the making of him," Uncle Cliff assured her. "He'll go
back to Massachusetts as husky as Pinto Pete, if he'll just learn to
live outdoors, and leave books alone for a while."
"I'm going to hide every book he has brought with him," declared Blue
Bonnet. "And Sarah Blake will need looking after--she has the book
habit, too."
Uncle Joe shook his head. "It seems to be a germ disease they have
back there in Massachusetts. Glad you didn't catch it, Blue Bonnet."
"Oh, I'm immune!" laughed she, as she said good-night and went to seek
Benita.
She found her old nurse in the kitchen, resting after an arduous day.
Gertrudis, the famous cook "loaned" for the summer by a neighboring
ranch, was mixing something mysterious in a wooden bowl, while her
granddaughter Juanita, a nut-brown beauty, pirouetted about the room,
showing off her new rosettes in a Spanish dance.
Blue Bonnet clapped her hands. "That's a pretty step, Juanita,--will
you teach it to me some day?"
"Si, Señorita," she assented eagerly, showing all her white teeth in a
delighted smile. "It is the _cachucha_."
"The girls will all want to learn it," Blue Bonnet assured her. She
draw Benita into the dining-room and then gave her a hearty squeeze.
"Everything's just lovely, you old dear," she cried. "The girls are
crazy about the nursery, and they think you are the dearest ever!"
Benita's wrinkled face beamed. "If the Señorita is pleased, old Benita
is happy," she said deprecatingly.
"Benita, I missed you dreadfully, off there in Woodford. I had to make
my own bed and do my own mending!"
Benita gave an odd little sound of distress. "But Benita will do it
now," she urged anxiously.
"You'll have to get around Grandmother then, Benita,--I can't."
"The Señora is kind--" Benita began.
"--but firm," added Blue Bonnet. "I leave her to you!"
It was so late before the girls finally settled down into their
respective corners, that it seemed only about five minutes before they
were awakened at daybreak by the most terrific tumult that ever smote
the ears of slumbering innocence.
Bang, bang! Boom, crash, bang! Shouts, yells, wild Comanche-like cries
rent the ear, and punctuated the incessant booming that shook even the
thick adobe walls of the nursery.
Four terrified faces were raised simultaneously from four white beds,
and four voices in chorus whispered: "What is it?" No one dared stir.
Suddenly the door was burst open and in sprang a white-robed figure,
hair flying, eyes wide with terror. Straight to Blue Bonnet's bed the
spectre flew and leaped into the middle of it with a plump that made
its occupant gasp.
"Oh, girls, it's Indians!" wailed the newcomer; and then they saw that
it was Sarah.
"Indians?" exclaimed Blue Bonnet. "There aren't any Indians around
here. Get off my chest and I'll go see."
Casting off the bed-clothes and the startled Sarah at the same time,
with one spring Blue Bonnet was at the window. What she saw there was
hardly reassuring; the whole space between the house and the stables
seemed to be filled with a howling, whirling mass of men. In the gray
half-light of early dawn she could recognize no one. Suddenly a fresh
explosion set the windows rattling; there was a hiss and a glare of
red. In the glow she caught a glimpse of Alec; he held a revolver and
was shooting it with sickening rapidity, not stopping to take aim.
Blue Bonnet staggered back faint with horror, and the girls gathered
fearfully about her. Uncle Cliff's voice giving an order came to them
from outside. Blue Bonnet leaned out and shrieked--"Uncle,
Uncle--what's the matter--oh, what is it?"
Never had voice seemed so welcome as those calm, soothing tones, when
Uncle Cliff replied: "Reckon you've forgotten what day it is, Honey."
Blue Bonnet turned on the girls. "What--what day is it?"
And the light from within was suddenly greater than that from without
as they answered in a sheepish chorus:
"The Fourth of July!"
CHAPTER III
THE GLORIOUS FOURTH
"TO think that a crowd of New England girls, of all people, should
forget the Fourth of July!" exclaimed Alec, when they met around the
big breakfast table, later that morning.
Sarah looked positively pained. "I never forgot it before in my whole
life," she said plaintively. "But there have been so many new things
to think of, and travelling, you know--" she ended lamely.
"Are New England people supposed to be more patriotic than those of
other states?" inquired Blue Bonnet, bristling a little in defence of
Texas.
"Certainly!" cried Alec. "New England folks are fed on Plymouth Rock
and the Declaration of Independence from the cradle to the grave.
That's the diet of patriots."
"H'm!" murmured Blue Bonnet scornfully. "I'll wager that Patriot Alec
Trent would have forgotten Independence Day, too, if Uncle Cliff
hadn't let him into the secret. Now I know, Uncle Cliff, what was in
that box labelled 'dangerous.' Wasn't I a goose not to think of it?
And Uncle Joe telegraphed so as to get us here in time. Grandmother,"
here she turned a rueful countenance on Mrs. Clyde, "going to school
hasn't helped my head a bit, I'm just downright _dull_."
Uncle Cliff gave an amused laugh. "I'm glad to have caught you napping
for once, young lady. Now, as soon as Gertrudis stops sending in
corncake, I propose that we adjourn to the stables and look over the
mounts. Pinto Pete says he has a nice little bunch of ponies."
"Why do they call him 'Pinto?'" asked Debby. "I thought that meant a
spotted horse."
"Haven't you noticed Pete's freckles?" asked Uncle Joe. "He has more
and bigger ones than any other human in Texas, and the boys called him
'Pinto Pete' the first minute they clapped eyes on him. He don't
mind--it's the way of the West."
"And is 'Shady' a nickname, too?" Debby asked.
"No--just short for good old-fashioned Shadrach. Shadrach Stringer's
his name, and he's the best twister in the county."
Debby had a third question on her lips but checked it as she met
Kitty's saucy eye. Kitty, known as "Little Miss Why," was always on
the alert to bequeath the name to a successor. But Sarah saw none of
the by-play and asked at once:
"What's a 'twister?'"
"A bronco buster," replied Uncle Joe.
Sarah's look of mystification at this definition sent Alec off into a
fit of laughter. Blue Bonnet came to the rescue. "A twister breaks in
the wild horses, Sarah. Some day we'll get him to give an exhibition.
You'd never believe how he can stick on,--it'll frighten you the first
time you see it. The way the horse rears and bucks and runs, why--"
Blue Bonnet suddenly choked and turned pale. Mrs. Clyde and Uncle
Cliff read her thoughts at the same moment and both rose hurriedly.
"Come on, everybody," exclaimed Mr. Ashe in a resolutely cheerful
tone, "we must make the most of the morning."
"Why?" asked Kitty before she thought, and then bit her lip. That word
"why" was such a pitfall.
"Everybody has to take a siesta in the afternoon," explained Blue
Bonnet. "It's too hot to move."
"Every afternoon?" demanded Debby.
"Every afternoon," repeated Uncle Cliff. "Anybody caught awake between
one and four P. M. will be severely dealt with. It's a law of the
human constitution and the penalty is imprisonment in the hospital,
headache, and loss of appetite."
"What a waste of time," Sarah commented, privately resolving that she
would not spend two or three precious hours every afternoon in sleep.
One didn't come to Texas every summer.
"I see mutiny in Sarah's eye," said Blue Bonnet. "Wait till you've had
a sunstroke, Sarah, then you'll wish you hadn't possessed such oceans
of energy." She had put all unpleasant memories from her by now and
was leading the way to the stables. Straight to Firefly's stall she
went and threw her arms around her old playfellow's neck. In the few
seconds before the others came in she had whispered into his velvet
ear something that was both a confession and an apology, while Firefly
nosed her softly and looked as pleased as a mere horse-countenance is
capable of looking.
"Isn't he a beauty?" she challenged as the rest entered.
"A stunner," Alec agreed warmly, coming up to admire. "Wouldn't
Chula's nose be out of joint if she could see you petting Firefly?"
"Victor has a rival too. Where's Alec's horse, Uncle Joe?"
Pinto Pete came up just then, his freckles seeming to the girls to
loom up larger and browner than ever now that they knew the origin of
his nickname. "Shady says the roan's too skittish for any of the young
ladies--" he suggested.
"Strawberry?--oh, she's splendid! Alec, you'll think you're in a
cradle."
The pretty creature, just the color of her namesake, was brought out
and put through her paces, and the exhibition proved to the
satisfaction of all the young ladies that Shady's verdict was quite
just. Strawberry pranced, bared her teeth at any approach, and in
general did her best to live up to her reputation for skittishness.
The fighting blood in Alec made him resolve to change that adjective
to "kittenish" before he had ridden her many times.
The four ponies provided for the girls were next brought out for
inspection, and met with unqualified approval from all but Sarah.
These slender, restless little steeds seemed not at all related to the
fat placid beasts to which she had heretofore trusted herself. Her
face betokened her unspoken dismay.
"Sallikins, I know the best mount for you," exclaimed Kitty
innocently.
"Oh, do you?" cried Sarah hopefully.
"Um-hum,--Blue Bonnet's old rocking-horse in the nursery!" laughed
Kitty; whereupon Pinto Pete let out a loud guffaw, changing it at once
into an ostentatious fit of coughing when he saw that Sarah was
inclined to resent Kitty's insult.
Her mild blue eyes almost flashed as she returned: "You can pick out
any one of those four horses you choose for me, Kitty Clark, and I'll
show you if I'm afraid to ride!"
This outburst from Sarah the placid rather startled the We are Sevens.
But Kitty, after a surprised stare at the ruffled one, picked up the
gauntlet. She appraised the horses with a calculating glance, then
picked out a chestnut who showed the whites of his eyes in a most
terrifying manner.
"How does that one suit you, Señorita Blake?" she asked tauntingly.
"Very well," returned Sarah with a toss of her flaxen braids. This was
sheer bravado, but it passed muster. No one dreamed of the shivers of
abject fear that were chasing up and down the girl's spine at sight of
the fiery little chestnut with the awful eyes.
"Why, that's Comanche!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet. "He has a heavenly
gait."
"Comanche!" Alec echoed, and then withdrew hastily to a convenient
stall. The thought of the plump, blond Sarah mounted on a steed
bearing such a wild Indian name was too much for him. He emerged a
moment later very red in the face and unable to meet Blue Bonnet's
eye. Their sense of humor was curiously akin, and Blue Bonnet knew,
without being told, what mental picture filled Alec's mind.
"Why not have a ride this morning,--there's plenty of time before
noon," suggested Uncle Joe. "Here, Lupe, bring out the saddles," he
called.
Guadalupe, the "wrangler," appeared from an inner room, looking like a
chief of the Navajo tribe, so burdened was he with the bright-hued
Indian saddle-blankets. The girls watched him with eager eyes, but
when he was followed by several boys bearing huge cowboy saddles,
there was a little murmur of dismay from the group.
"Men's saddles for us!" exclaimed Debby in a shocked undertone.
Blue Bonnet laughed outright. "Didn't you hear Grandmother say: 'When
you're in Texas do as the Texans do?' Well, turn and turn about is
fair play. Didn't I ride a side-saddle as proper as pie in Woodford?
Now it's your turn."
Sarah gave an approving look at the high pommels of the saddles, and
at the strong hair-bridle that was being fitted over Comanche's wicked
little head.
Blue Bonnet gave the same bridle a look that was far from approving.
"Lupe, isn't that a Spanish bit you're using?"
"Si, Señorita," said Guadalupe guiltily.
"Then take it right off!" commanded Blue Bonnet in her old imperious
way. "They're cruel wicked things that cut a horse's mouth to pieces,
and I won't have them used," she explained to the girls. "Lupe knows I
hate them." She turned accusingly on the boy.
Lupe looked at her appealingly. "It is the safer for the Señoritas,"
he urged.
Blue Bonnet was inexorable. "We're not going to do any lassoing or
branding, Lupe, and can manage very well without them. We'll have to
organize a humane society, girls, and reform these cruel cowmen," she
suggested.
Lupe discarded the offending bits and substituted others more to the
Señorita's liking, and then the girls went in to dress for the ride.
"How can we ride across the saddle in these skirts?" demanded Debby.
Blue Bonnet and Uncle Cliff exchanged a significant glance, the reason
for which was explained a moment later when the girls entered the
nursery. There on the beds lay five complete riding suits: divided
skirts of khaki, "middy" blouses of a cooler material, and soft Panama
hats, each wound with a blue scarf and finished with a smart bow.
"How darling of you!" cried the girls, falling on Blue Bonnet
rapturously.
"It's all Uncle Cliff," exclaimed Blue Bonnet. "He saw some suits like
these in a shop window while we were in New York and went in and
ordered seven! But Susy and Ruth won't have a chance to wear theirs,"
she ended regretfully.
The girls, too excited to spend time mourning the absent ones, were
already getting into the fascinating suits. These were all of a size,
close lines not being demanded of a middy blouse, and all were
pronounced perfect except Sarah's, which, as Kitty remarked, "fitted
too soon." Gauntlet gloves and natty riding whips completed the
equipment of the riders, and when they went out ready to mount they
were as neat a crowd of equestriennes as ever graced Central Park.
Notwithstanding that they were all dressed alike, each girl's
particular type stood out quite clearly. Kitty had more "style" than
the other Woodford girls, and a carriage that had more of conscious
vanity in it; her "middy" set more trimly and the little hat was set
on her ruddy locks at a little more daring angle than that of the
others. Amanda and Debby appeared the same unremarkable sort of
schoolgirls that they always were. The costume was not designed for
maidens of Sarah's build, and it looked quite as uncomfortable on her
as she felt in it. Blue Bonnet appeared as she always did in this sort
of attire: as though it had grown on her.
"Whew!" exclaimed Alec, "such elegance!"
"Strikes me you're not so slow yourself," returned Kitty. "Isn't he
'got up regardless,' girls?"
Alec was dressed for his part with elaborate attention to details. Mr.
Ashe had been anxiously consulted, for the Eastern boy had no desire
to be dubbed a tenderfoot; and now, except for its spotless newness,
his costume was quite "Western and ranchified"--according to Blue
Bonnet.
[Illustration: "COMANCHE . . . LEAPED FORWARD LIKE A CAT."]
He was in khaki, too, with trousers that tucked into high
"puttees"--thick pigskin leggings which gave his long limbs quite a
substantial appearance and himself no end of comfort. A soft shirt
and a carelessly knotted bandana gave the finishing touches to his
attire. He had even turned in the neck of his shirt so as to be quite
one of the cowmen, secretly hoping that the girls would not notice how
white his throat was.
It was a gay cavalcade that cantered out of the big corral, the five
girls leading; Alec, Pinto Pete, and Uncle Joe forming a rear guard,
with Don and Solomon capering at their heels; while a crowd of little
"greasers" clung on to the bars, their eyes big with the wonder of it
all.
"Lucky we're not on the streets of Woodford," remarked Alec, looking
with amused eyes over the well mounted company.
"Why?" asked Blue Bonnet a trifle resentfully. "Aren't we grand enough
for the East?"
"Sure! But I'm afraid we'd be arrested for running a circus without a
license!"
This piece of wit so tickled Pinto Pete that he nearly stampeded the
bunch by bursting again into his ear-splitting laugh. Sarah grabbed
the handy pommel with a nervous clutch that was eloquent of her state
of mind. And that action was all that saved her. For Comanche, taking
Pete's guffaw for a command, leaped forward like a cat, and a moment
later the whole crowd was galloping madly across the level meadow.
It is probable that if Sarah's hair had not already been as light as
hair can well be, that wild ride would have turned it several shades
lighter. The terrors that were compressed into those two hours are
beyond description, while the bobbing, bumping and shaking of her poor
plump body left reminders that only time and witch hazel were able to
eradicate.
When they returned at noon Gertrudis had a wonderful dinner awaiting
them, and the riders, with their appetites freshened by the air and
exercise, fell upon it like a pack of famished wolves. All except
Sarah. Protesting that she was not in the least hungry, she went at
once to her room. On the little stand by her bed lay the Spanish
grammar and dictionary, mute evidences of the way she had intended to
spend the siesta hour. She gave them not so much as a glance, but
stepping out of her clothes left them in a heap where they fell,--an
action indicating a state of demoralization hardly to be believed of
the parson's daughter,--and flung herself into bed with a groan.
Two hours later she was awakened by the other four girls who had
turned inquisitors, and while two were stripping off the bedclothes
the other two applied a feather to the soles of her feet.
"Oh--is it morning?" gasped Sarah, sitting up and rubbing her eyes.
"It doesn't seem as if I had been asleep a minute."
"Such a waste of time!" quoted Kitty mockingly. "There's such a
thing, Sarah, as overdoing the siesta," she taunted.
Sarah drew up her feet and sat on them, smothering the groan that
arose to her lips at the action. Every bone and joint had a new and
awful kind of ache, and in that minute Sarah wished she had never
heard of the Blue Bonnet ranch. Just then came the welcome clatter of
dishes and at the doorway appeared Benita bearing a tray of good
things, while back of her was Grandmother Clyde.
"Now off with you,--you tormentors," the Señora commanded gaily. "This
poor child must be nearly famished."
"Grandmother's pet!" sang Blue Bonnet over her shoulder, as obeying
orders, the four girls left the suffering Sarah in peace.
Existence assumed a brighter hue to Sarah when she had eaten the
generous repast Benita set before her; and when she had bathed and
rubbed herself with the Pond's Extract Mrs. Clyde had secretly
provided her with, life seemed once more worth living. But she was
very quiet and moved with great circumspection for the rest of the
day, quite content to leave to the others the handling of the
fireworks in the evening.
Uncle Cliff's "dangerous" box yielded still more wonders. The noisy
bombs and giant crackers of the morning were followed by pyrotechnics
that aroused unbounded admiration from the grown-ups and caused an
excitement among the small greasers that threatened to end in a human
conflagration. A small fortune went up in gigantic pin-wheels;
flower-pots that sent up amazing blossoms in all the hues of the
rainbow; rockets that burst in mid-air and let fall a shower of
coiling snakes, which, in their turn, exploded into a myriad stars;
Roman candles that sometimes went off at the wrong end and caused a
wild scattering of the audience in their immediate vicinity; and
"set-pieces" that were the epitome of this school of art.
It would have been hard to say which was most tired, the hostess or
her guests, when the last spark faded from the big "Lone Star" of
Texas which ended the show. No bedtime frolic to-night; the four in
the nursery undressed in a dead quiet and fell asleep before their
heads fairly touched the pillows. In her own little room Sarah held
another seance with the witch hazel bottle, and went to sleep only to
dream of a wild ride across the meadows on Blue Bonnet's
rocking-horse, with a fierce band of Comanche Indians pursuing her,
yelling fiendishly all the while, and keeping up a mad fusillade of
Roman candles.
CHAPTER IV
THE ROUND ROBIN
"WHAT'S the program for this morning?" asked Uncle Cliff, as the ranch
party assembled on the veranda after a very late breakfast.
"I don't know what the others are going to do," said Sarah, "but I'm
going to write letters."
The other girls exchanged amused glances: it was evident that Sarah
wished to forestall suggestions of another ride. Kitty was beginning
to show symptoms of sauciness when Mrs. Clyde interrupted kindly
with--"I think Sarah's suggestion quite in order. Every one at home
will be looking for letters."
"Uncle Cliff telegraphed," said Blue Bonnet, loath to settle down to
so prosaic a pursuit.
"But a telegram isn't very satisfying to mothers and fathers, dear,"
replied her grandmother. "And think of poor Susy and Ruth."
"I intend to write them, too," remarked Sarah.
"Let's all write them!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet.
"That's the right spirit," said Señora with an approving nod. "A
'round-robin' letter will cheer the poor girls wonderfully."
"You hear the motion, are all in favor?" asked Alec.
"Will you write a 'robin,' too?" bargained Kitty, who loved to torment
the youth.
"Sure!" he agreed at once, thus taking the wind out of her sails.
"Aye, aye, then!" they all exclaimed, and the motion was declared
carried.
There was a scattering for paper and ink, after which every one
settled down for an hour's scribbling, some using the broad rail of
the veranda as a table, others repairing to desks in the house. Blue
Bonnet doubled up jack-knife fashion on one of the front steps, using
her knees for a pad; while Sarah, complaining that she could not think
with so many people about her, took herself off to the window-seat in
the nursery.
"The idea of wanting to think!" exclaimed Kitty. "I never stop to
think when I write letters."
"You don't need to tell that to any one who has ever heard from you,"
remarked Blue Bonnet. "The one letter I had from you in New York took
me an hour to puzzle out,--it began in the middle and ended at the top
of the first page, and there were six 'ands' and four 'ifs' in one
sentence."
"That's quite an accomplishment--I'll wager you couldn't get in half
so many," retorted Kitty. And then for a while there was silence,
broken only by the scratching of pens and the query from Blue Bonnet
as to whether there were two s's or two p's in "disappoint."
"TO SUSY AND RUTH DOYLE, WOODFORD,
MASSACHUSETTS.
"THE BLUE BONNET RANCH,
"July the fifth.
"YOU POOR DEARS: You'll never know if you live to be a
thousand years old what a fearful disappointment it
was when Doctor Clark told me the awful news. Where
did you get it? Is it very bad? And do you have to
gargle peroxide of hydrogen? Amanda says she just
lived on it when her throat was bad. Are you honestly
as red as lobsters? It's a perfect shame you should
have to be sick--and in vacation, too. There might be
some advantages if it should happen--say at
examination time. Grandmother says it is very unusual
to have scarlet fever in warm weather,--it just seems
as if you must have gone out of your way to get it--or
it went out of its way to get you.
"The ranch party isn't a bit complete without you. I'm
going to take pictures of everything and everybody so
as to show you when we get back. That sounds as if I
meant to go back again next fall, when really it isn't
decided yet. I'm more in love with the ranch than ever
and feel as if I never wanted to leave it again. It's
so fine and big out here. There's so much air to
breathe and such a long way to look, and you can
throw a stone as far as you like without 'breaking a
window or a tradition'--as Alec says. We have our
traditions, too, but they can stand any amount of
stone-throwing--in fact that's part of them.
"It's worth crossing the continent to see Sarah on
horseback, riding across the saddle in a wild Western
way that would shock her reverend father out of a
whole paragraph. Kitty dared her and I must say she
showed pluck--Comanche can go _some_ when he gets
started, and Sarah stayed with him to the finish. But
you can imagine why she wanted to write letters to-day
instead of riding again. You can thank her for the
round robin. There, I've reached the bottom of the
page before I've begun to tell you anything. But the
others will make up for it, I reckon. No more now--I
must save strength for a letter to Aunt Lucinda. Do
hurry and get well and out of quarantine so that you
can write to
"Your devoted
"BLUE BONNET."
"DEAR SUSY AND RUTH: We arrived on Monday evening
after a very pleasant journey. The name of the station
where you get off is Jonah--isn't that odd? We had to
drive twenty miles in a very queer kind of vehicle in
order to reach Blue Bonnet's home, and this letter
will have to go back over the same road in order to
be posted. I think I had better go back to the
beginning and tell you all about our trip from the
time we left Woodford.
"The private car we came in is called The Wanderer and
it is really a pity you could not have shared it with
us. It is much grander than Mrs. Clyde's drawing-room
at home,--the mahogany shone till you could see your
face in it, and wherever there was not mahogany there
was a mirror, and Slivers, the porter, dusted
everything about twenty times a day. If you could see
Slivers I should not have to explain why he is called
by that name. I am sure he is the tallest and slimmest
man I have ever seen. And that is odd, too, for you
always think of them as plump and fat. He is a negro,
you know, and doesn't seem to mind it a bit, but is as
jolly as if he were white and as fat as you think he
ought to be, and sang and played his banjo in the
evenings quite like a civilized person. He waited on
table, too, while the chief--the cook, you
know--prepared our meals in the most cunning little
kitchen you can imagine.
"It was a very interesting trip. Sometimes we would
begin our breakfast in one state and before we had
finished we would be in another, and yet there would
seem to be no difference. I think travelling is a very
interesting way to learn Geography, for you forget to
think of Kansas as yellow and Oklahoma as purple, and
think of them as _real_ places with trees and farms
and other things like Massachusetts. I knew already
that Texas is as big as all the New England states put
together, but I never really _grasped_ it before. I am
learning new things every day, some Spanish, though
not as much as I could wish. Yesterday I learned to
ride astride. That is, nearly learned. I don't feel
entirely at home that way yet and it has tired me
considerably, but I dare say it will come easier after
a while. My horse is named Comanche, and he looks just
that way. There is more white to his eyes than
anything else.
"Benita is Blue Bonnet's old nurse. She does the most
exquisite drawn-work and is going to teach me (it
would be as well for you not to mention this when you
write) the spider-web stitch and the Maltese cross, so
that I can do a waist for Blue Bonnet. She is doing so
much for us all that I want to make some return for
her hospitality. Blue Bonnet, I mean, not Benita.
"I do hope you will soon be better. I felt so mean at
leaving without even saying good-bye. But I had to
think of all my brothers and sisters and the girls--I
couldn't expose them to the fever, you know. I hope
you liked the postals we sent. Amanda and I came very
near being left once when we couldn't find the
post-box at Kansas City,--we had to run a block, while
Alec and Kitty stood on the back platform and laid
bets on the winner. (Amanda won.)
"We are all well and hope you are the same,--I mean I
hope you are better and will soon be well.
"With best love,
"SARAH JANE BLAKE."
"Oh, girls, I am simply speechless and can't find a
word to say when I try to describe our grand trip and
this perfect peach of a place, and the glorious time
we have had and are having ever since we left pokey
old Woodford and arrived at the Blue Bonnet ranch. I
keep pinching myself to see if I'm really me, but it
isn't at all convincing, and I suppose I'll simply go
on treading air and not believe in the reality of a
thing till I come to earth in time to hear the Jolly
Good say--'Miss Kitty, you may take problem number
ninety-four'--and wake up to the monotonous old grind
again--oh, if you could only see this darling old
house and the picturesque Mexicans--rather dirty some
of them (I suppose that's why they are called
greasers) and the perfectly dear way they adore Blue
Bonnet and their deference to her 'amigos'--I tell you
I feel like a princess when they call me 'Señorita'
with a musical accent that makes you downright sick
with envy. Why anybody on earth ever left the West to
go and settle up the East I don't see,--you may think
I mean that the other way about but I don't, for
anybody can see at half a glance that this country is
as old as Methusalem--the live-oaks look as if they'd
been here forever and ever and would stay as much
longer--they're all 'hoary with moss' and all that
sort of thing like that poem of Tennyson's--or maybe
it is Longfellow's--it doesn't matter which in
vacation, thank goodness. I don't like to seem to be
rubbing it in about our good times, for it's just too
hateful that you can't be here, too, and ride like mad
for miles without coming to a fence and wear the
adorable riding-suits Mr. Ashe got for us in New
York--all seven alike and as becoming as anything--and
have the best things to eat, wear, do, and see every
minute of the day.
"This won't go into the envelope with the rest if I
run on any longer so I'll close,--with a fat hard hug
and lots of love to you both,
"KITTY."
"DEAR GIRLS: Don't you ever go and get conditioned at
school; take my solemn warning. That awful thing
hanging over me is going to do its best to spoil my
grand summer in Texas. I intended to do a lot of
studying as soon as we arrived here, so that I might
have a few weeks perfectly free from worry; but
goodness me, how can anybody open a book when there's
something going on every blessed minute of the day?
It's a pity it wasn't Sarah who was conditioned. She
actually likes to study and if it came to a choice
between a horseback ride and doing ten pages of
grammar, she'd jump at the grammar. Sometimes I think
Sarah isn't made like other girls. Not quite normal,
you know.
"Now that I've seen Blue Bonnet at home, I realize
what a hard time she must have had in Woodford, at
first especially. She's treated like a perfect _queen_
here, and doesn't have to mind a soul except
Señora--that's what we call Mrs. Clyde. Fancy having
run the ranch all your life and then at fifteen having
to start in and obey Miss Clyde, and Mr. Hunt, and the
rest of those mighty ones! I think she's a brick to
have done it at all, and I take back every criticism I
ever made of her. She must be terribly rich, but
doesn't put on any airs at all.
"How is little old Woodford getting along without us?
I'm almost ashamed to write Mother and Father, for I
can't say I'm homesick and parents always expect you
to be. Debby wants to finish my page, so no more now
from
"Your loving AMANDA."
"DEAR SUSY AND RUTH: There's only room for me to say
hello, and how are you? I wish I were a grand
descriptive genius like Robert Louis Stevenson so that
I could describe this wonderful Texas. But description
isn't my strong point--you know how I just scraped
through Eng. Comp. so I'll not try any flights.
"It isn't half as _wild_ as we used to imagine it. The
cowboys don't go shooting up towns and hanging
horse-thieves to all the trees the way they do in most
of the Western stories. Even the cattle are tame, but
Blue Bonnet says that is because they are fenced
nowadays, and most of them de-horned. All the cowboys
except two are Mexicans, and they are so picturesque
and--different. Mr. Ashe says Texas is filling up with
negroes but he won't have any on the ranch,--he sticks
to the Mexicans, and I'm mighty glad, for they seem
just to suit the atmosphere. Juanita, who waits on the
table, is a beauty, with the most coquettish airs.
Miguel is in love with her, and we all hope she won't
keep him waiting too long, for if they are really
going to be married, we want a grand wedding while we
are here. Wouldn't that be thrilling?
"I've just room to sign my name,
"Yours, with love,
"DEBBY."
"TO THE ABSENT TWO-SEVENTHS OF THE 'WE-ARE-ITS'--Greeting!
Please don't imagine that I forced my way into this
Round Robin affair. My masculine chirography probably
looks out of place in this epistolary triumph--ahem!--but
you can thank Kitty Clark for it. I don't know whether
or not this is intended as a letter of condolence, but
it surely ought to be,--anybody who has to miss this
summer-session on the Blue Bonnet ranch deserves
flowers and slow music.
"This letter will be postmarked 'Jonah'--but don't be
alarmed; they say it's a harmless one. I'm going to
ride over with the mail. Just a little matter of
twenty miles, a trifle out here! Kitty says she
doesn't see how we can expect any letters to reach a
place with such a name, but I've faith in the
collection of relatives left behind in Woodford.
"Now I advise you both, the next time you go into the
vicinity of anything catching, cross your fingers and
say 'King's Ex.' for you're missing the time of your
young lives. As a place of residence, Texas certainly
has my vote. A fellow can breathe his lungs full here
without robbing the next fellow of oxygen.
"With unbounded sympathy,
"Yours,
"ALEC TRENT."
Blue Bonnet collected the literary installments from each of the
different authors and put them in a big envelope.
"This 'round-robin' is as plump as a partridge," she remarked. "I hope
Susy and Ruth won't strain their eyes devouring it."
"The Woodford postman in our part of town will have an unusually warm
greeting, I fancy," said Mrs. Clyde, gathering up all the other
letters and placing them with the round-robin in the roomy mail-bag.
"I think Father had better have a social at the church for the
We-are-Seven relatives and ask them to bring our letters. Reading and
passing them around would make a very interesting evening's
entertainment," said Sarah.
Blue Bonnet paused long enough to shake her. "Don't you dare suggest
such a horrible thing to your father, Sarah! My letter wasn't intended
for--public consumption."
"Nor mine!" exclaimed Kitty. "Father and mother know what a
scatter-brain I am, but it's a family skeleton which they don't care
to have aired."
"Is the mail all in?" asked Alec in an official tone.
"All in, postmaster," replied Mrs. Clyde, fastening the bag and
handing it to him with a smile. "You're not going alone, are you?"
"No, Shady is going along this trip, Señora," he replied.
"Why don't we all go?" asked Blue Bonnet; "it isn't much of a ride."
Sarah looked up in alarm, but met Mrs. Clyde's reassuring glance. "Not
this time, dear," she returned to Blue Bonnet. "So far you have had
all play and no work. The piano hasn't been touched since we
arrived."
Blue Bonnet said nothing, but into her eyes there sprang a sudden
rebellion. Out there by the stables Don and Solomon were frolicking,
ready at a moment's notice to dash away at Firefly's heels. Away in
front of the house stretched the road and the prairie, calling
irresistibly to her restless, roving spirit. And vacation had been so
long in coming! If grandmother were going to be like Aunt Lucinda--
Again there flashed into her mind the wish so often voiced in
Woodford: that there might be two of her, so that one might stay at
home and be taught things while the other went wandering about as she
liked. All at once she remembered Alec's suggestion--that she adopt
Sarah as her "alter ego." A smile drove the cloud from her eyes.
"Can't Sarah do my practising while I do her riding?" she asked
coaxingly.
Her grandmother hid a smile as she said: "I was under the impression
that my coming to the ranch was to see that Blue Bonnet Ashe did her
practising, mending, and had coffee only on Sundays."
Blue Bonnet colored. She had uttered those very words, and nobody
should say that an Ashe was not sincere. Straightening up she met the
questioning looks of the other girls with a resolute glance.
"Grandmother is right, as she always is, girls. I'll go and practise,
and you--what will you do?"
"I'm sure all the girls will be glad of a little time to themselves,"
said the Señora. "Let us all do as we like until dinner-time. I've
been longing to sit in the shade of the big magnolia ever since I
came. I shall take a book and spend my two hours out there, and any
one who wishes may share my bower."
"Then I'll be off," said Alec. "Any commissions for me in Jonah?" He
stood like an orderly at attention, with the mail-bag slung over one
shoulder and his whole bearing expressive of the importance of his
mission. The sun and the wind of the prairie had already tanned his
smooth skin to the ruddy hue of health, but Mrs. Clyde, observing him
closely, could not fail to note how very slim and frail the erect
young figure was.
"Isn't twenty miles a rather long ride on a hot day?" she asked
tactfully, fearing to wound the sensitive lad.
"We shall reach Kooch's ranch by noon, and we are to rest there until
it is cool again," he replied, flushing a little under her solicitous
glance.
"Well, keep an eye on Shady!" said Blue Bonnet, waving him good-bye as
she went to do her practising.
Fifteen minutes later each member of the ranch party was busily
engaged in doing "just as she liked." Mrs. Clyde, deep in a book, sat
under the fragrant magnolia; Kitty reclined on a Navajo blanket near
her, lazily watching the gay-plumaged birds that made the tree a
rendezvous. From the open windows of the living-room came a
conscientious rendering of a "Czerny" exercise, enlivened now and then
by a bar or two of a rollicking dance, with which Blue Bonnet
sugar-coated her pill. In the kitchen Debby and Amanda were deep in
the mysteries of "pinoche" under the tutelage of Lisa and Gertrudis;
while Sarah, safe inside her own little sanctum, sat and drew threads
rapturously, and later, coached by the delighted Benita, wove them
into endless spider-webs.
CHAPTER V
THE SWIMMING HOLE
THEY sat up late that evening waiting for Alec to come with the mail.
Mrs. Clyde and Blue Bonnet were somewhat uneasy, for they knew he had
intended to be back in time for their late supper; and when ten
o'clock came and no Alec or Shady appeared, they grew openly anxious.
Uncle Cliff refused to share their worry. "Shady's no tenderfoot," he
scoffed, "and holding up the mail has gone out of fashion in these
parts."
Blue Bonnet had no fear of hold-ups and did not care to express her
suspicion that the ride had proved too much for Alec. She found reason
to reproach herself: a forty-mile ride for a delicate boy like him was
a foolish undertaking and she should have realized it. She had ridden
that distance herself innumerable times; but she had practically been
reared in the saddle and had lived all her life in this land of great
distances. It was very different with Alec. The day of their picnic in
Woodford came back to her, and again she saw the boy, worn out by a
much shorter ride, lying white and unconscious before the fire in the
hunter's cabin. She grew almost provoked with her grandmother for
having insisted upon her practising instead of riding to Jonah as she
had wished. If she had gone along, she at least would have known what
to do for Alec in an emergency.
At eleven the moon came up, and rising out of the prairie
simultaneously with the golden disk, came Shady, riding alone. A rapid
fire of questions greeted him as he came up with the mail.
"Left the young fella at Kooch's," he explained briefly.
"What was the matter?" asked Blue Bonnet anxiously.
"Well, ye see--it was this way,--" Shady paused and then stood
awkwardly shifting his sombrero from hand to hand. Blue Bonnet guessed
instantly that Alec had sworn the cowboy to secrecy concerning the
real reason for his non-appearance, and she refrained from further
questioning. But her grandmother took alarm.
"Is he hurt--or ill?" Mrs. Clyde asked quickly.
For a moment Shady avoided her eyes, then resolutely squaring his
shoulders he lied boldly: "No, Señora,--the mare went lame on him.
He'll be over in the morning."
Mrs. Clyde drew a quick breath of relief; but Blue Bonnet was not so
easily reassured. That Kooch had a dozen horses which Alec might have
ridden if Strawberry was really disabled, was something her
grandmother did not know; but the little Texan, used all her life to
the easy give and take of ranch life, understood at once that Alec's
real reason for staying at the Dutchman's was quite different from the
one Shady had so glibly given. She knew better, however, than to press
the cowboy, and let him go off to the cook-house without attempting to
get at the truth.
"Grammy Kooch will take good care of him," said Uncle Joe; and with
her fears thus set at rest, Mrs. Clyde proposed an adjournment to the
house to read their letters.
The next morning Blue Bonnet was up before any one else in the house
was stirring, and, dressing without arousing any of the other
occupants of the nursery, she stole out of the house and made her way
to the stable. Some of the Mexicans were already up, feeding the stock
and doing the "chores," and one of them saddled Firefly. None of them
wondered at Blue Bonnet's early appearance, for since her infancy she
had ridden whenever the fancy took her, and now as she dashed out of
the corral with Don and Solomon racing madly after her, the men
grinned with satisfaction that the Señorita had returned to the ranch
unchanged.
As she neared the Kooch ranch she saw a solitary horseman emerging
from the gate. He was not looking towards her, and after a moment's
scrutiny she began to whistle "All the Blue Bonnets." With a start of
surprise Alec glanced up the road and at once galloped towards her.
"Is it really you?" he asked, hardly believing his eyes.
"Nae ither!" she laughed, turning Firefly and falling in with the
strawberry mare--whose four legs, she noted, were as sound as ever.
"Well, you are an early bird."
"Lucky you're not a worm,--I'm hungry enough to eat one!" she said
gaily. Under cover of the jest she stole a quick look at him. Yes, in
spite of the sunburn he looked worn out and ill; he needed to rest and
be taken care of. She refrained from asking how he felt and instead
kept up a steady fire of nonsense, describing their dull day at the
ranch without him. If Alec had felt any resentment at her coming for
him, it melted under her light treatment of the situation; and by the
time they reached the little "rio" he was more like his usual,
interested self.
"I think I'd like to follow up this cree--er--river, I mean," he
remarked, looking up the winding, willow-grown course.
"Not before breakfast, thank you!"
"Well, I didn't mean right this minute, but sometime," he corrected.
"We will, surely. I want to introduce you to the lovely spots of the
ranch, just as you showed me the charming places about Woodford. It
will be different from following the brook as we used to do there,
but I think you'll like it. There are picnic places along San
Franciscito that can't be beat."
"San Frances_cheeto_?" he echoed; "where's that?"
"That's the name of this river," she replied loftily.
Alec threw back his head and laughed. "The name's bigger than the
stream!" he declared.
"It has advantages over the brook, as you'll see. One of them is the
swimming hole. Do you swim?"
Alec's eyes glistened. "I'm ready to learn."
"Well, get Shady to teach you. I'm going to make the girls learn. You
boys and we girls will have the pool on alternate days,--won't it be
fun?"
"The best ever. This is the first I've heard of it."
"I wanted some things for surprises," Blue Bonnet declared. "Isn't it
odd your being here and seeing everything I used to talk about? It was
a novelty then, but after this I won't have anything left to describe
to you. What do you suppose we will talk about on our first jaunt by
the brook next spring?"
Alec's face changed oddly. "Maybe there won't be any jaunt by the
brook next spring--for me," he said, looking away from her startled
eyes.
"Why, what do you mean?" she asked, and then wished she had not
spoken, for she was suddenly afraid of his answer.
"I may not be,--you can't always tell," he stammered, looking as if he
wanted to take it all back. "Let's not talk about it now, please," he
begged, and Blue Bonnet gladly let the subject drop.
She rode on in silence the rest of the way, depressed and miserable.
Alec's words were a revelation; she had not dreamed he felt so ill and
doubtful of living. She had thought he would grow strong and well at
the ranch, and already he was worse and spoke of his case as hopeless.
They were greeted with a loud outcry from the girls, who were perched
on the top bar of the corral gate awaiting them. They had been
somewhat startled upon arising to find Blue Bonnet gone, but Firefly's
absence from his stall had explained her disappearance.
"Hurry up,--we're starving!" they cried; and Alec and Blue Bonnet,
responding gaily, dismounted and hastened to the house with the rest,
both glad to escape questions in the general hilarity and press of
hunger.
"Grandmother," said Blue Bonnet later in the day; "I'm worried about
Alec." It was just after the siesta, and seeing her grandmother
sitting alone in her chosen seat under the magnolia, she had gone out
for a chat. They were seldom alone these days.
"He does look tired," Mrs. Clyde admitted; "but it is natural he
should after that long ride."
"It isn't that." Blue Bonnet shook her head. "I'm afraid he's--got
something."
"Got something?" her grandmother repeated in puzzled surprise.
"_Has_ something, if you object to 'got.' Has something the matter
with him, I mean,--serious, you know."
Then she repeated the conversation she had had with Alec that morning.
Mrs. Clyde listened in silence, but her eyes were troubled when Blue
Bonnet finished.
"It may not be so bad as Alec imagines," she said with a forced
hopefulness. "He has been outgrowing his strength, and being
overtired, too, makes him despondent."
In spite of her words, from that time on Mrs. Clyde was more observant
of the boy, and the moment she saw the first signs of fatigue she
would make some tactful suggestion for his benefit, relieving him of
the necessity of saying he was tired, yet bringing about the
possibility of rest. And often with her own hands she would concoct
some nourishing dish, hardly so piquant as Gertrudis' red-hot
creations, but rather more healthful for a growing boy. Neither she
nor Blue Bonnet voiced their fears to the other girls nor to any of
the men, but, with a silent understanding, ministered quietly to the
frail boy's needs.
A few days later the girls crossed the meadow to the pool for their
first lesson in swimming. It was an odd little bunch that sat on the
bank dabbling their toes in the limpid water. The hastily improvised
bathing-suits they wore were of every style and color, and they looked
as gay as a flock of parrots in their bright-hued raiment. Blue Bonnet
dove off the big boulder in the middle, to the great envy of the
others, who only consented to get wet all over after much persuasion
and the threat of a forcible ducking.
Sarah took the whole thing as seriously as she did most things.
"Everybody should learn to swim," she announced authoritatively as she
sat contemplating a plunge. "Some day we might have a chance to cross
the ocean, and then we'd wish we knew how."
"Do you mean to swim across the ocean?" demanded Blue Bonnet wickedly.
"Of course not," replied Sarah, unruffled. "But in case of shipwreck,
you know, it's well to be prepared. I believe it should be studied as
a science,--get the stroke, then do it. It's like bicycle riding, they
say: when you once learn how to keep your balance you never forget."
Blue Bonnet demonstrated the stroke again and again, while the other
girls watched and imitated as they sat or sprawled on the grassy
bank. Sarah bent her whole mind to the acquiring of the proper arm
action; lay face-down and kicked scientifically; then, convinced of
her preparation for the feat, boldly entered the water.
"Good for you, Sallikins!" cried Blue Bonnet. "The others must be
afraid of getting their feet wet." Then she sang tauntingly:
"Mother, may I go out to swim?
Yes, my darling daughter,
Hang your clothes on a hickory limb--
But don't go near the water!"
Thus challenged, Kitty stepped shrinkingly into the cold water. "If
Sarah will swim from me to you, I'll try it after her," she bargained.
It was perhaps a distance of three yards from where she stood,
waist-deep, to the big rock whereon Blue Bonnet was perched, laughing
at them; but the Hellespont could hardly have loomed wider to the
anxious eyes of Hero, than did this narrow channel now appear to the
four novices.
"All right," agreed Sarah with dogged determination. She shut her
eyes, screwed up her face, spread her arms, struck out with her feet
and started. If a hippopotamus had suddenly slipped off the bank there
could hardly have been a greater splash; Sarah kicked madly, puffing,
panting, and churning the water into foam. All to no avail. Before
she had gone a yard she sank like a paving-stone to the bottom of the
pool. Blue Bonnet, convulsed with laughter, went down after her, but
it took the combined efforts of herself and Kitty to bring the
struggling Sarah to the surface. Sputtering and choking and much
puzzled over the failure of her scientific method, Sarah retired to
the bank to get her breath.
"Kitty's turn," she said inexorably as soon as she could speak.
Kitty found the bottom no less speedily, but scrambled up by herself
and went at it again until she was able to progress almost two feet
before going down to "call on the fishes," as Blue Bonnet said. It
remained for Debby to cover herself with glory. Disdaining science and
the instructions of the teacher, she took a lesson from Nature and
struck out like a puppy. Straight to Blue Bonnet she swam, struggled
up on the big boulder beside her, gasping and breathless, but
delighted at her own success.
"Bravo!" cried the girls, quite overcome with admiration.
Emboldened by her triumph the others tried again and again, and while
not wildly successful were so far encouraged that they lost their
first great fear of the water. And that, as every swimmer knows, is
the first step towards victory.
"After you've all learned," said Blue Bonnet a little later, as they
all sat on the veranda rail drying their hair, "we'll go over to the
reservoir above Jonah some time and have a real swim. That is, if
Grandmother's willing." She was glad she had remembered to add that
last provision; it would have won an approving look from Aunt Lucinda.
"Then we'll have to have real suits," remarked Kitty, beginning then
and there to plan a fetching costume for the occasion. "I'll write
home for one right away."
When the plan was laid before Señora she made a brilliant suggestion.
"Why not make your own suits? We may be able to find material in
Jonah, and Benita and I will superintend."
Sarah beamed delightedly, but Blue Bonnet looked doubtful. "Will it be
as hard as knitting a shawl?" she asked, ignoring the giggles her
question provoked.
"Lots harder, you goose," said Kitty. "But if you begin it you'll
probably have it finished for you by the same person who did the
shawl."
"Then I don't mind!" Blue Bonnet agreed promptly. "We'll go to Jonah
to-morrow--" adding before the words were fairly said, "--may we,
Grandmother?"
"Perhaps," was all she said; but her eyes held more encouragement.
CHAPTER VI
AN ADVENTURE
"HAVE you decided, Grandmother," asked Blue Bonnet, "whether or not we
can go to Jonah this morning?"
"I think you may as well go," said Mrs. Clyde. "If they have no
suitable material at Jonah, we shall have to send away for it, and the
sooner we know the better. And, besides, we need several things for
the house."
Blue Bonnet smiled gratefully. Grandmother was so sweetly
reasonable--most of the time. To her surprise Sarah was the only one
of the girls who greeted the proposal with any enthusiasm. The others
looked listless and heavy-eyed.
"I feel tired all over," said Debby.
"I can't move my arms without groaning," complained Amanda.
"I'm as stiff as a poker," added Kitty mournfully.
Sarah looked wise. "It's the swimming," she declared.
"Trying to swim," Blue Bonnet corrected her. "I'm not tired or stiff."
"If trying to swim has made us feel this way, why doesn't Sarah make
her little moan?" demanded Kitty.
Sarah looked still wiser. "I was so stiff before that I think swimming
just limbered me up," she explained delightedly. Sarah could not help
feeling a little very human satisfaction at the consciousness that she
had borne her sufferings with far greater courage than the others now
displayed.
"I couldn't ride a mile," groaned Kitty.
"Nor I!" declared both Debby and Amanda.
"Then, Señorita Blake, do we go by our lones?" asked Blue Bonnet.
"I'd love to," Sarah assented readily, beating down a nagging fear of
Comanche's eyes.
"Then let's hurry and dress. We must start while it's cool."
"I think you will have to drive, dear," said her grandmother, looking
up from the shopping list she was making. "Lisa says we must have
laundry soap, and I don't see how you can bring a big box unless you
take the buckboard."
Blue Bonnet's face fell. "Lisa's always wanting soap," she grumbled.
"I should love to drive," Sarah suggested wistfully.
Blue Bonnet hesitated; after all a hostess should consider a guest's
preference, and Sarah was certainly a "good sort." "Very well," she
assented, smothering a sigh.
"Have you all decided what color you want your bathing-suits?" asked
the Señora.
"Let's have them all alike," suggested Sarah.
"Red!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet.
"No, thank you," returned Kitty. "Pray consider the feelings of my
hair! I'm willing to have any color so long as--"
"--so long as it's green!" Blue Bonnet finished for her, recollecting
former debates of this sort.
"Green is lovely for swimming, anyway," Kitty contended. "It's so
mermaidy, you know."
"And so becoming to red--er--auburn hair," put in Blue Bonnet. "Having
blue eyes myself, I'm not partial to green."
"Oh, if you're going to insist on harmony of colors I think we had
better stick to black and blue--I'm one big bruise." Kitty illustrated
her remark with a groan.
"Yes, I've seen blue trimmed with black and it was very pretty," said
Sarah, quite missing Kitty's point.
"Here, Grandmother, please make a list. Now, everybody, decide. Red
for me. Debby, what shall yours be?"
"Red with white braid, please," replied Debby after a moment's
thought.
"Blue with white ditto," was Amanda's choice.
"Green," came from Kitty.
"Black and blue,"--this from the consistent Sarah.
"I think you will have to change the name of your club from the 'We
are Sevens' to 'The Rainbow Quintet,'" said the Señora, laughing as
she wrote down the variegated list.
After all it was a delightful drive to Jonah. The two fleet horses
drew the light buckboard over the smooth road with a motion that Sarah
found far preferable to the cat-like leaps of Comanche; and Blue
Bonnet was so proud of being trusted to drive a team that she was
quite reconciled to the arrangement.
"Denham would have fainted if I had even suggested driving
Grandmother's carriage horses," she told Sarah, with a scornful sniff
for those fat Woodford beasts.
"You drive beautifully," was Sarah's comforting rejoinder.
To their great satisfaction they found just what they wanted in Jonah.
Alpaca was to be had in almost every shade, and wide white braid that
made an excellent trimming. And to Blue Bonnet's delight she found a
bright red sash that would add the finishing touch of elegance to her
suit. Their shopping done and the buckboard well-heaped with their
varied purchases, the two girls drove back as far as Kooch's ranch,
where, according to an immemorial custom, they lunched and rested
until the cool of the afternoon. On the return trip they met with an
adventure.
The road ran for a short distance beside the little river with the big
name--San Franciscito--which had so amused Alec. It was there that
Sarah did something unprecedented. For several miles she had been
envying Blue Bonnet her easy manner of handling the reins and the
light touch that sent the mustangs right or left as she willed. It was
a beautiful accomplishment.
"Blue Bonnet," she asked suddenly, "may I drive for a little while?"
Blue Bonnet looked up in speechless surprise; Sarah was certainly
"coming on." "Surely you may," she said cordially, straightway handing
over the reins. "Hold them firmly--these colts are apt to run under a
loose rein."
Sarah felt a curious sense of power as she grasped the leather in her
unpracticed hands. Conscientious to a degree, she did as she was bid
and held the mustangs firmly. In her anxiety to do the thing properly,
she overdid it, and the next moment the horses were tossing their
heads angrily and backing with all their might. The bank of the stream
just here was very high and steep, though just beyond was a ford where
the road branched. The light buckboard offered no resistance to the
spirited mustangs, and, in a second, before Blue Bonnet could grasp
the reins, one hind wheel had slipped an inch or two over the ledge.
For a second or two the girls were in grave danger. Blue Bonnet felt a
swift overpowering fear; the half-broken colts were as apt to plunge
backward as to advance if they felt the whip, and that meant a plunge
down the steep bank. She looked about her helplessly. Sarah, with a
faint shriek, shut her eyes and prepared for the catastrophe.
At that moment a horseman came suddenly up the bank at the ford,
emerging as if from out the earth. At a glance he took in the
situation, was off his horse, caught the near colt by the bit and
brought both frightened animals to a standstill with the wheel a safe
margin from the bank. Then without waiting to hear the faintly
murmured thanks of the terrified girls, their rescuer turned at once
to his own horse, which had seized the moment to make a break for
freedom. The boy--for he was hardly more--had thrown the lines over
the animal's head and now, with another of his incredibly swift
movements, he caught them and in a second more had jerked the horse
about. Then in a flash he was once more in the saddle. Blue Bonnet had
just managed to catch her breath,--when it was taken away again. For
before the boy had put his right foot in the stirrup, he was out of
the saddle once more, lying all of a heap in the grass, while his
horse with a wicked kick-up of his heels, vanished around a turn in
the road.
Not daring to trust the reins out of her hands a second time, Blue
Bonnet almost pushed Sarah from her seat. Fearfully the girl
approached and bent over the fallen hero; to her relief she saw that
his eyes were open. He blinked queerly for a moment, then gave a gaspy
little laugh.
"I'm all right. Don't worry. It's knocked the breath out of me--that's
all," he managed to say at last; and then, after another pause, he
scrambled up to a sitting posture.
"I'm so sorry," said Sarah, finding her voice. "I hope you're not
seriously hurt."
"I'm--quite whole!" he assured her, and stopped with a wince of pain.
"It's my wrist, I reckon--broken or sprained." He examined the injured
member closely and after a vain attempt to lift it said briefly:
"Broken. Isn't that the limit?"
"Oh, dear," exclaimed Sarah, all sympathy. "What shall we do?" She
approached Blue Bonnet with a very serious face. "We shall have to get
a doctor to set his arm right away," she said in a low tone. "You know
the bones go crooked if they're not set soon."
"If he can get up into the buckboard we can take him to the doctor,
that'll be quicker," replied Blue Bonnet.
Sarah went back to the boy. He still sat, rather dazed and white,
looking disgustedly at his injured arm. "Say," she began
hesitatingly; she wished she knew his name--"say" was so plebeian;
"--are you too badly hurt to get into the buckboard?"
"No, indeed," he replied cheerfully. "Be--with you--in a minute. But
sorry--to trouble you."
"It's no trouble," said Sarah. "We're terribly sorry about your arm."
"Nothing much,--only a bother," he maintained stoutly, setting his
teeth as he said it and scrambling to his feet. Then he swayed and
would have fallen if Sarah had not caught him. He clung to her for a
moment, fighting the dizziness with all the pride of his seventeen
years, then giving in sheepishly, let her lead him to the buckboard.
Once there he leaned weakly against the wheel, while the two girls,
anxious and frightened, yet too considerate of his feelings to show
their concern, watched him in speechless sympathy. At last he
straightened up and gave a short, embarrassed laugh.
"Reckon I've got a funny-bone in my head," he said impatiently. Then
steadying himself with his right hand he climbed slowly into the back
seat of the buckboard.
"We'd better go to Jonah at once, don't you think--for the doctor?"
Blue Bonnet asked him.
"Is it far?" he asked. Blue Bonnet looked her surprise and he added:
"I don't know these parts. I'm camping up at the Big Spring and was
just riding down this way looking for a place they call Kooch's."
"Why, we've just come from there," exclaimed Blue Bonnet.
"Then it is near?" he asked. "I'd begun to think I must have taken the
wrong road."
"Just a mile or two back," explained Blue Bonnet.
"Then if you will kindly take me there, I'll not trouble you any
further," the youth said eagerly.
"But you must have your arm set right away," protested Sarah.
"Well, if the man I was looking for is at Kooch's, maybe he can set
it," he replied, adding, "He's a 'medic' from Chicago--a friend of a
cousin of mine. Left college on account of lung trouble, and I heard
he was camping on Kooch's ground somewhere."
"Maybe it was his tent we saw back there a ways," said Sarah. "That's
quite near."
Blue Bonnet turned the horses and driving very slowly, so as not to
hurt the boy's injured arm, went back over the road they had just
traversed. It was not long before they came in sight of the tent she
and Sarah had noticed; a rather high fence prevented her approaching
it very closely, and she stopped just opposite the camp.
"I reckon you'll have to go and see if the man's there, Sarah," said
Blue Bonnet.
Sarah looked fearfully at the high fence. "I just know I can't get
over."
Blue Bonnet gave her a withering glance. "You--Woodfordite!" was the
worst epithet she dared trust herself to before a stranger. "Then
you'll have to hold the horses. There's no river to spill into
here--and you don't have to pull them over backwards."
"There's no need, really," the young fellow interrupted. "I can bring
Abbott if he's here." He raised his right hand, put the tips of two
fingers to his lips and blew. The shrillest, most penetrating whistle
the girls had ever heard pierced the air, causing the colts to lunge
forward in a way that might have precipitated another catastrophe, had
not Blue Bonnet's little steel wrist brought them up sharply.
At the summons a tall lanky figure appeared from within the tent and
stood peering under his hand at the occupants of the buckboard. The
youth whistled again, this time only with his lips,--a bird-like call.
"That's his frat whistle. Ought to bring him."
And bring him it did. The lanky figure deserted the tent and with an
eager stride crossed the meadow and came up to the fence. After one
scrutinizing glance at the girls his eye fell on the boy and he
grinned broadly.
"Hullo, Knight!--is it really you? Glad to see you, old chap!"
"Hello, Doc. How am I going to get over this hospitable fence of
yours?" returned the boy, with an abruptness born of an aching wrist.
"My nag threw me and I've broken my left arm. Know anybody that can
set it?" He winked impudently at the fledgling doctor.
The latter beamed with professional delight. "Just my line, dear boy.
I wish it had been your leg, now,--I do those beautifully!"
"Or my neck--I don't doubt it. But this is quite enough, thank you,"
retorted the boy. He was white with pain and yet could joke!--it was
the sort of pluck Blue Bonnet admired.
"If your cousin will drive down to the gate,--" the young man
suggested.
The boy looked a trifle embarrassed. "This isn't my cousin," he
replied. "These gir--er--young ladies picked me up after my spill
and--"
"I'm Elizabeth Ashe," Blue Bonnet supplied, coloring slightly.
"Of the Blue Bonnet ranch?" asked the medico, and at her affirmative
nod he added, "I've met Mr. Ashe."
"This is Doctor Abbott," said the boy, striving to make the
introduction easily, though one could see that such social amenities
were not a matter of habit with him.
"I can't claim that title yet," the "doctor" protested. "My friends
bestowed it when I was a freshman. I hope to earn it yet. Now,
Knight,--about that arm. If Miss Ashe will drive on--there's a gate a
hundred yards down the road. It isn't big enough to drive through, but
I'll meet you there. I've some bandages in my tent. Be with you in a
minute."
He appeared at the little gate bearing a most professional looking
leather case and various packages that emitted queer odors. His
enjoyment of the operation in store was plain.
"Hadn't I better go over to the tent with you?" asked the patient. To
have an arm set with two strange girls looking on was evidently not to
his taste.
"Too far for you to walk if you feel as shaky as you look," said
Doctor Abbott, his keen eyes taking in young Knight's pale face and
twitching lips. "And I may need assistance." He sprang lightly into
the seat beside the patient and made a rapid examination. The girls
resolutely kept their eyes away, but they could hear the boy's quick
breathing. He made no other sound.
"A sprain, my boy," was the verdict which the girls heard with vast
relief.
"Only a sprain?" asked Knight in an injured tone. "Then what makes it
hurt so like the mischief?"
"A sprain hurts worse than a fracture, sometimes, but it is less
serious and will heal quicker," said the doctor. "I've just the right
thing here and will fix you up in no time."
The next five minutes were bad ones for the sufferer; Sarah and Blue
Bonnet knew it, though they still stared off over the meadow and tried
to chat unconcernedly, while the hurried breathing of the boy
continued.
"There you are!" The girls turned to see the young man viewing his
work and the neat bandage with approval, while Knight, with his lips
still trembling, looked up at him with forced cheerfulness. "You'll
have to keep it still for a few days,--wish we had some sort of a
sling." Abbott knit his brow.
Knight touched the bandanna about his neck. "How about this?"
Abbott tried it but found it too short. Blue Bonnet had one of her
sudden inspirations. Diving down underneath the seat she fished up one
of the many packages. Under the interested eyes of the others she
opened it and then held up something bright and silky.
"Your red sash!" gasped Sarah.
"Will it do?" Blue Bonnet asked the doctor anxiously.
"Just the thing!" he exclaimed; and in a minute had slung his
patient's arm in the scarlet folds of the sash.
"I say," Knight protested, "I hate like everything to take this from
you, Miss Ashe."
Blue Bonnet gave him a bright smile. "I'm very glad to have it prove
so useful. Sarah called me frivolous when I bought it."
The boy looked uncomfortable but was forced to submit, vowing inwardly
that he would buy her the "fanciest article in the sash line" that
Chicago could boast, to make up for the loss of her finery.
"Now, my friend," said the young surgeon, as he gathered up his
instrument case in a professional manner, "I must see that wrist in
the morning. Where are you staying?"
The youth colored; it was evident that he had expected an invitation
to stay with his friend. Blue Bonnet spoke up at once: "You must come
with us to the ranch. Uncle would never forgive me if I let you stay
anywhere else."
"Sorry I can't ask you to stay with me," Abbott said, observing the
boy's confusion. "But I've only a cot built for one, you know. You'll
be a heap more comfortable at the Blue Bonnet ranch than in my
quarters. I'll ride over in the morning and take a look at you."
With the matter thus taken out of his hands, Knight had to submit.
"It's mighty good of you," he said to Blue Bonnet.
"Not at all," she returned heartily. "I'd have to do a great deal to
get even!"
"That wasn't anything," he protested. Then, turning to the doctor, he
remarked with a return of his usual humor: "So long, Doc--hope you
haven't injured me for life. Bring over your bill in the morning!"
CHAPTER VII
A FALLING OUT
IT was quite late when they reached the ranch, and an anxious crowd
was awaiting them on the veranda. Blue Bonnet wished there were rather
fewer people there; it was tiresome to make explanations before such
an audience. Besides, she did not know the visitor's name,--introductions
had been of a rather sketchy sort that day. Suddenly she made up her
mind: she would explain nothing just then, and trust to her grandmother's
ready tact to understand her reasons.
"This is--" Blue Bonnet looked at the youth inquiringly.
"--Knight Judson," he supplied.
"--and he's met with an accident and will stay here till his arm is
better," she said rather breathlessly to her uncle.
"Very glad to have you, I'm sure," said Uncle Cliff with ready,
outstretched hand.
Knight Judson took the proffered hand with an air of relief. "You're
very kind, sir," he stammered.
"Not at all," Mr. Ashe protested cordially. "Come right in to supper."
They all went in without further ceremony to the delayed supper which
Juanita stood waiting to serve; and the meal progressed in the usual
gay fashion that prevailed at the ranch. Knight Judson was placed
between Alec and Uncle Cliff, and in that congenial company the youth
lost his shyness and was soon chatting away like an old friend. The
awkwardness of eating with one hand gave him occasional bad moments,
but little services, rendered unobserved by his attentive neighbors,
tided over even these trying times.
The girls stole occasional glances down to that end of the table,
which were promptly frowned upon by Blue Bonnet and Sarah. On the
whole, they acted rather well considering the strain on their
curiosity; it was not every day that a good-looking young chap,
wearing a bright red sash for a sling, appeared at the ranch.
It was not until after supper, when Alec had taken the visitor to his
room, that the others heard the whole story of the day's adventure.
Sarah and Blue Bonnet told it almost together, a rather incoherent but
wholly thrilling tale, while the rest of the girls hung breathlessly
on the recital. Mrs. Clyde look worried when Sarah dwelt on the peril
that had threatened the two of them; Blue Bonnet wished Sarah had not
found it necessary to enlarge on that part of it. She, herself,
preferred to describe young Judson's skill and quickness, his
wonderful daring, and heroism under pain.
"Judson, Judson," repeated Sarah, wrinkling up her brow. "Where have I
heard that name before?"
Blue Bonnet thought deeply for a moment. "I know," she cried; "don't
you remember Carita, Carita Judson,--my missionary girl!"
"I wonder if they're related!" exclaimed Sarah. "She lives in Texas,
you know."
"We must ask him in the morning," said Blue Bonnet.
Early the next day Mr. Ashe despatched one of the Mexicans with a
letter from Knight Judson to his uncle at the Big Spring.
"Tell him not to expect you until he sees you," Mr. Ashe admonished
the youth. "You must stay until that wrist is perfectly well."
"You're very good, sir," replied Knight warmly. He was not at all
averse to spending any length of time in this pleasant place; he and
Alec had fraternized at once, and he welcomed the chance to know the
bright Eastern boy better; as for the girls, there were too many of
them, he thought.
At breakfast Blue Bonnet opened fire on him.
"Carita!" he exclaimed. "Am I any relation to her? Well, I guess
yes--she's my cousin! Do you know her?"
"I don't exactly know her," Blue Bonnet confessed, "--but we
have--corresponded." She stopped abruptly; it was impossible to tell
Knight about the missionary box; he might feel sensitive about it.
Happily Sarah came to the rescue.
"Father knows the Reverend Mr. Judson," she remarked. "Is he your
uncle?"
"Yes,--and Carita's father," he explained. "You see, Uncle Bayard has
charge of a summer camp for boys up at the Big Spring; he has had it
for several years,--we have wonderful times there. A few days ago I
had a letter from my cousin George in Chicago asking me to look up his
friend Abbott, who had been ordered to Texas for his health. Abbott
was at the Spring with us last summer, but it didn't agree with him,
so he came to Kooch's. I was on my way there when--"
"When!" exclaimed Kitty dramatically. "We've heard what happened. We
ought to have known better than to let a tenderfoot like Blue Bonnet
go off with no protector but Sarah."
"It wasn't Blue Bonnet's fault," protested Sarah indignantly. "I was
driving."
"And I suppose you drive as scientifically as you swim?" mocked Kitty.
Knight looked up with twinkling eyes; evidently the We are Sevens were
not all of Sarah's type. Blue Bonnet he had already put in a class by
herself.
"Please tell us some more about the boys' camp," begged Blue Bonnet,
"I've heard about the Big Spring, and Uncle has promised to take me
there. But, somehow, he never seems to get time. Is it a camp just for
boys?--it sounds so interesting."
"It's one of Uncle's fads," Knight returned, showing by his tone that
he was rather proud of "Uncle's fad." "He's tremendously interested in
boys and has started a sort of 'get together' movement for fellows who
live on big ranches and farms and don't get a chance to see much of
other young people--"
"Like me!" Blue Bonnet nodded.
"They club in on expenses, share the work, and, incidentally, have
more fun than some of them ever had before," he continued. "Uncle
isn't at all strong--that's why he came back from his mission--but he
works hard all the time, always doing good--" he stopped abruptly. "I
didn't mean to brag, but when I get started on Uncle Bayard, I never
know when to stop."
"And Carita--does she go camping, too?" asked Blue Bonnet.
"Aunt Cynthy often brings the whole family for over Sunday," he
replied. Then a thought seemed to strike him. "Why don't you all come
up and camp--it isn't a hard trip?"
Blue Bonnet clapped her hands. "Oh, I think it would be perfectly
lovely. Grandmother, may we?" she asked.
Mrs. Clyde looked up with her sympathetic smile. "It sounds
attractive. Perhaps we can arrange it."
Without seeming to do so Grandmother had heard every word of the
conversation, and her heart had warmed to the boy who spoke so
glowingly of his uncle's work. Knight Judson was a manly young fellow,
she concluded, the right sort to be among girls; the best of
companions for the frail, bookish Eastern lad.
Alec himself was charmed with Knight. There was something fascinating
about a boy who had spent most of his life in the open, and without
much aid from books had yet thought more deeply than most youths of
his age. He was tall and strong, all bone and muscle, with something
about him that was suggestive of a restless colt; but a thoroughbred,
every inch of him.
After breakfast the two boys set out to hunt for Knight's horse, as
nothing had been seen or heard of that frisky pony since he had
vanished so unceremoniously the evening before. Alec carried a lariat,
for learning to lasso had become the absorbing passion of his life,
and young Judson, in spite of the hampering folds of the sling about
his left arm, could give lessons in that art to any boy of his age in
Texas.
Blue Bonnet and Mrs. Clyde looked after the youthful pair with
interested eyes. It was plain that Knight had brought a new element
into Alec's life, and these two good friends rejoiced, though they
said nothing and only smiled with new understanding.
"I'm glad we nearly tipped over!" Blue Bonnet suddenly declared.
"Blue Bonnet!" exclaimed her grandmother in a pained tone.
"Well, I reckon I didn't mean that," confessed Blue Bonnet after a
moment's reflection. "But I'm glad we've met Knight Judson. Alec has
had too many girls around him here. He needs a spell of roughing it,"
and then, as she saw an odd look on her grandmother's face, she asked
quickly: "Isn't 'roughing it' in good society?"
Mrs. Clyde laughed. "I believe it moves in the best circles--here."
"That's good, for there isn't a Massachusetts word that could possibly
take its place."
"The dining-table is cleared, Benita says," Sarah announced from the
doorway, "and we can begin our sewing lesson."
They all repaired to the house, and a few minutes later the big
dining-room was the scene of great activity; the table strewn with the
bright-hued pieces of material, Benita smoothing and pinning the
patterns, the Señora superintending, and the girls cutting and
snipping to their hearts' content. At the same time there went on an
incessant chatter, chatter, to the cheerful accompaniment of the
sewing-machine.
When Juanita entered to spread the cloth for their early dinner, the
girls looked up in surprise.
"I never knew time fly so quickly before," said Debby.
"If I'd known this kind of sewing was so easy and so fascinating,"
Blue Bonnet declared, "I'd have taken it up before. It's much nicer
than embroidery or mending. Just see how much I've done!" She proudly
held up the bright red garment.
Sarah scanned it with perplexed eyes. "It looks rather queer to me,"
she said.
Kitty examined it, too, then snatched the suit from Blue Bonnet's
hands. "Look!" she bade the rest, "--there's no place to get into it.
Blue Bonnet has sewn it up the back!"
There was a great outcry at this, which had the unexpected effect of
making Blue Bonnet angry.
"There's nothing on earth gives Kitty Clark such pleasure as finding
me out in a mistake," she declared with flashing eyes and cheeks that
burned with mortification. Then she turned on Kitty,--"I'm sorry the
ranch can't offer you any other enjoyment!" she said scathingly and
then, snatching back her ridiculed work, flung herself out of the
room.
Kitty's cheeks turned as red as her hair and she was just framing an
angry reply to hurl after Blue Bonnet when she met Mrs. Clyde's eyes,
full of a pained surprise. The girl checked the words on her lips at
once, but a few hot tears came in spite of her efforts.
"I was only joking," she said with a catch in her voice.
"I'm afraid it was my fault," said Sarah. "I shouldn't have called
attention to her mistake. I'll go and apologize."
Kitty turned to Mrs. Clyde. "I apologize to _you_, Señora," she said,
adding proudly, "but I've nothing to apologize for to Blue Bonnet.
Half the fun of being a We are Seven is being able to say just what we
want to. If everybody is suddenly going to be thin-skinned, I'll have
to go about muzzled."
"Blue Bonnet was hasty," said Mrs. Clyde, "and I'm sure she'll be
ready to apologize as soon as she has thought it over."
The sewing lesson for that day ended in a gloomy silence. At dinner
the two "magpies," as Uncle Joe had nicknamed them, were mute. This
unheard of state of affairs would have aroused comment at any other
time, but just now their attention was diverted.
"Doctor" Abbott, who had ridden over to "take a look at Knight's
wrist," had stayed to dinner--there being always room for one more at
that elastic table--and his bright humorous talk had completely
fascinated every one. After dinner the men went off for a smoke, and
the girls retired for their siesta in an atmosphere as hazy as if they
too had indulged in the fragrant weed.
They went to the swimming hole later in the day, but somehow the zest
was all gone from the sport, with the two leading spirits distrait and
moody, avoiding direct speech with each other, and preserving an
attitude of injured pride. Blue Bonnet had made up her mind that Kitty
owed her an apology, while Kitty obstinately refused even in her
thoughts to acknowledge herself in the wrong.
"Blue Bonnet thinks she's the king-pin of the universe," she mused
angrily. "The others can keep on spoiling her if they want to, but I'm
not going to kowtow all the time. They ape her every action,--_I'll_
show her that one of us has independence."
Keyed up by this formula, repeated mentally a great many times, Kitty
began to indulge in heroics. Aching to excite some admiration for
herself she did "stunts" in the water that would have terrified her
the day before. Once she plunged her bright head under the water and
kept it there until she was almost black in the face, in an effort to
prove her "staying powers." It only frightened the other girls and
went apparently unnoticed by Blue Bonnet for whose benefit the test
had been made.
[Illustration: "'_I_ BELIEVE THE ONLY WAY TO LEARN TO SWIM IS TO DIVE IN
HEAD-FIRST.'"]
"I'll show her we're not all 'fraid-cats!" Kitty resolved
passionately. "I believe," she announced to the girls, in a tone loud
enough to reach Blue Bonnet, who was doing an overhand stroke in the
quiet water of the opposite bank. "_I_ believe the only way to learn
to swim is to dive in head-first--then you just _have to_. Big boys
always toss little fellows into the middle of the pool and make 'em
scramble back--they always do it right off. Here goes!"
She poised only for a moment on the bank, not daring to give herself
time to reconsider. Blue Bonnet shot a quick glance at her; she saw at
once that Kitty had chosen too shallow a spot,--a dive at that point
might be dangerous. At any other time she would have shouted a hasty
warning, but now she hesitated,--and in that second Kitty shot
head-first into the water.
The girls gave a gasp, and kept their eyes on the spot where she had
gone down, waiting to see the red locks reappear. But the water closed
over Kitty,--and stayed closed.
"Blue Bonnet!" they shouted shrilly, "she hasn't come up!"
Blue Bonnet felt a queer tightening around her heart; she had heard of
boys breaking their necks that way. With a few powerful strokes she
reached the shallows and felt for Kitty. "Help me girls--quick!" she
cried, "she's struck her head on the bottom." She had seized Kitty by
this time and held the girl's head above the water, but the body
hung limp and heavy in her arms. The girls sprang to help and among
them they managed to lift the slight figure to the bank and lay it
tenderly on the soft grass. Kitty's face was deathly white, and from a
gash on the top of her head a trickling stream was dyeing her bright
locks a deeper red.
Blue Bonnet's teeth were chattering. "Go for somebody!" she gasped,
and then, as Debby started on the run, she called after her--"That
young doctor--bring him!" Then she turned to Sarah: "Here, help me set
her up--work her arms--so!"
Dripping as she fled like a frightened water-sprite, Debby burst upon
the others as they sat under the magnolia and screamed tragically:
"Come quick--the doctor, everybody! Kitty dove and Blue Bonnet went
down after her and she's drowned!"
Then breathless, exhausted, and with her bare feet cut and bleeding
from her run over the rough meadow, she fell headlong at Mrs. Clyde's
feet.
Uncle Cliff dropped his pipe and ran, followed by the two boys and
Abbott, who paused only to catch up his medicine case from the
veranda, and then sped like the wind after the others. Mrs. Clyde had
turned ghastly white at Debby's cry and had sprung up to follow the
men. But the sight of the little messenger lying in a pathetic heap by
her chair, stopped her. Hastily summoning Benita she helped carry
Debby into the house and put her to bed; and not until a faint tired
moan told of returning consciousness, did she yield to her anxiety and
hasten to the pool.
With her feet winged by fear she crossed the meadow, ran as she had
not run for forty years, and burst upon the group on the bank with a
wild cry--"My girl, my girl--where is she?"
At the sound Blue Bonnet sprang up, and running to her grandmother
hugged her convulsively. "She isn't dead--only stunned," the girl
sobbed in a glad relief.
Mrs. Clyde held her off for a second. "It wasn't you then?" she
questioned as if afraid to trust her eyes.
"No, no!" cried Blue Bonnet.
"Thank God!" breathed her grandmother. Then she folded the girl, wet
as she was, in her arms, and held her close as if she would never let
her go. In that moment Blue Bonnet knew and was never to forget how
much she was loved by her mother's mother.
A sound drew them to the group about Kitty.
"There now!" young Abbott was saying cheerfully. "She's all right.
Now, Knight, get in some of your good work,--first aid to the injured
as taught by the Reverend Bayard Judson. A stretcher is what we need."
Much pleased to be called upon, Knight set about his task, while Alec
supplied the place of his disabled arm. Under his directions two stout
saplings were cut and the small twigs trimmed from them. Then
stripping off his coat he bade Alec thrust the two poles into its
sleeve, one in each. Uncle Cliff's coat went on at the other end; both
coats were buttoned underneath, and there before the eyes of the
interested group, was a stretcher ready for the patient.
Kitty, still weak and dazed, but with the color beginning to return to
her milk-white cheeks, was borne gently to the house by Uncle Cliff
and the doctor, attended by a body-guard of Alec and Mrs. Clyde, and
followed by the other dripping and subdued We are Sevens.
There was a rather bad quarter of an hour for Kitty while the doctor
bathed and dressed her wound. After much debating and grave
consideration in his most profound manner, young Abbott had decided
that the cut was not deep or wide enough to warrant his sewing it up.
Whereat there was great rejoicing in the household,--not, however,
shared by the medical man. A bit of stitching would have given him
practice and no end of professional enjoyment. However, Kitty felt
that she had had quite her share of attention and was glad to be left
alone in the nursery tucked in between cool sheets, to sleep off the
ache in her broken head.
When she awoke it was dusk in the room. Beside her bed stood somebody,
bearing a tray.
"Are you awake?" asked a sepulchral voice.
"Yes," she whispered faintly.
The tray was hastily placed on a stand, a second pillow slipped deftly
under Kitty's head, and then before she had recognized her servitor a
pair of soft lips were laid on hers and a penitent voice whispered:
"I'm so sorry, Kitty,--and ashamed!"
"It wasn't your fault, Blue Bonnet," said Kitty, returning the kiss
warmly. "Served me right for being such a peacock."
"Then all's serene on the Potomac?" Blue Bonnet questioned.
And with a reassuring, though somewhat shaky smile, Kitty returned:
"All's serene!"
CHAPTER VIII
CONSEQUENCES
BLUE BONNET came in from an early morning romp with Don and Solomon
looking even more rosy and debonair than usual. It was surprising how
much easier it was to rise early at the ranch than it had been at
Woodford. She liked to steal quietly out of the nursery and go
adventuring before breakfast; she felt then like Blue Bonnet the
fourteen-year-old, full of the joy of life, untroubled by fears of any
sort or desires for the great unknown. She and Don in those days had
had many a ramble before the dew was off the grass. Hat-less and
short-skirted she had climbed fences, brushed through mesquite and
buffalo grass; hunted nests of chaparral-birds; sat on the top bar of
the old pasture fence and watched the little calves gambolling; or,
earlier in the spring, had gathered great armfuls of blue bonnets from
over in the south meadow. Now when she found herself away from the
house, skirting San Franciscito in an eager chase for a butterfly, she
could have thought the past ten months all a dream,--except for a
certain small brown dog tearing madly from one gopher-hole to another,
while Don, in the veteran's scorn for the novice, refused to be
enticed from his mistress' side.
"Where's Grandmother?" she asked as she entered the dining-room.
Grandmother always sat at the head of the breakfast table, and her
sweet "homey" face over the teacups, was the first thing Blue Bonnet
looked for.
"Benita says the Señora is not well," replied Juanita.
The brightness all went out of the morning. Grandmother breakfasting
in bed! It was unheard of. In her impetuous rush from the room Blue
Bonnet almost collided with Benita. "Is Grandmother awake--can I go to
her?" she asked, impatiently.
"It is better not. The Señora prefers to rest," said Benita.
"What's the matter with her, Benita? I never knew Grandmother to be
ill before," Blue Bonnet asked miserably.
"It is the shock, I think. The Señora is not so young as she once was,
Señorita."
Blue Bonnet turned away, sick at heart. In the nursery she found
nothing to improve her spirits. Kitty lay languid and pale among her
pillows, saying that her head ached and she didn't care for any
breakfast. Debby, too, had kept her bed, declaring that she couldn't
bear shoes on her poor lacerated feet. Amanda and Sarah only appeared
as usual, and these two had their spirits dampened immediately by the
sight of Blue Bonnet's gloomy countenance.
The three of them had the table to themselves, the men having
breakfasted earlier than usual and Alec and Knight having hurried
through the meal and ridden off, no one knew where. Blue Bonnet was
not conversational; everything in her world seemed topsy-turvy, and
she felt that she must have an hour of hard thinking to sort things
out and put them in their places.
Amanda and Sarah, respecting Blue Bonnet's mood, were silent. During
this period of unusual restraint, a resolution was forming in Amanda's
mind, and at the conclusion of the meal she made an announcement that
would have petrified the rest had it come at any other time.
"I'm going to study," she said.
Sarah looked her approval of this decision. "I'll help you,--let's do
it in my room."
Relief on Blue Bonnet's part quite crowded out surprise. "Then you
don't mind if I leave you to yourselves?" she asked.
"We wouldn't get much done if you didn't," Amanda replied with more
frankness than tact.
Blue Bonnet had found solitude glorious in the half-hour before
breakfast, but now it had lost its charm: joy in her heart had given
place to hate. Not hatred of the old life, such as had driven her to
pastures new; not hatred of Texas and "all it stood for"--as she had
once passionately declared to Uncle Cliff. This time the object of her
deep and bitter feeling was--herself. She had been rude to a guest in
her own house. She had seen one of her best friends risk her life and
had made no move to prevent it. She had been the cause of her
grandmother's receiving a shock which, at her time of life, might
prove very serious. And all this in spite of having lived for nearly a
year with two such perfect gentlewomen as Aunt Lucinda and Grandmother
Clyde. In spite of her boasted loyalty to the "We are Sevens." In
spite of her promise to her aunt to care tenderly for her grandmother
and bring her back safely to Woodford.
She had wandered aimlessly outdoors and now flung herself face down on
the Navajo under the big magnolia. "It's no use,--I reckon it's the
same old thing. I'm not an Ashe clear through." With the thought came
swift tears.
Her head lay against something hard and unyielding; and after her
first grief had spent itself, she put up her hand to push away the
object--but grasped it instead. It was a book; opening her tear-wet
reddened eyes Blue Bonnet saw that it was a volume of her
grandmother's favorite Thoreau. It lay just where Mrs. Clyde had
dropped it the day before when she had sprung up at Debby's frightened
cry.
She dried her eyes and sat up. Leaning against the low, wicker chair,
that was her grandmother's chosen seat, she slowly turned the leaves
of the well-worn volume, her thoughts more on the owner of the book
than on its author. All at once her glance was caught and held by
something that seemed an echo of the cry that kept welling up from her
own unhappy heart. It was a prayer, only ten short lines, and she read
them with growing wonder:
"Great God! I ask thee for no meaner pelf
Than that I may not disappoint myself;
That in my striving I may soar as high
As I can now discern with this clear eye.
That my weak hand may equal my firm faith,
And my life practise more than my tongue saith.
That my low conduct may not show,
Nor my relenting lines,
That I thy purpose did not know
Or over-rated thy designs."
How could any one, and that a grown man and a poet, have so exactly
voiced the thoughts of a young girl on a far-off Texas ranch?
" . . . . I ask thee for no meaner pelf
Than that I may not disappoint myself."
That was just it--she had disappointed herself, grievously, bitterly.
So absorbed was she that she did not hear a foot-fall, nor did she
look up until Uncle Cliff exclaimed, "All alone, Honey? That doesn't
often happen these days!" His cheerful voice expressed no regret for
the absence of the others.
She looked up, and then quickly down again; but not soon enough for
the traces of tears to escape his watchful eye.
"What's up, Blue Bonnet?" he asked anxiously. He was on the rug beside
her now, and with a hand under her quivering chin tilted her face and
scanned it closely.
She winked fast for a moment. "Uncle Cliff, do you find it terribly
hard to be good?"
"Thundering hard, Honey." He thought whimsically that it was lucky no
one else had heard that question. "So hard that my success at it
hasn't been remarkable!"
"Oh, Uncle, it has!" she declared. "And it always seems so easy for
you to 'live as you ride--straight and true.' I was so proud last
winter when you said I'd proved I was an Ashe, clear through. But I
reckon you spoke too soon. I've been showing what Alec calls 'a yellow
streak.'"
"Don't you say that of my girl! I'll wager our best short-horn against
a prairie-dog that if you've a yellow streak it's pure gold!" He
caressed the brown head that nestled against his arm.
She wriggled away and faced him firmly. "You may as well know the
worst, Uncle Cliff. It was my fault that Kitty was hurt yesterday.
It's my fault Grandmother is ill and Debby's feet hurt. I was mean
and thoughtless and selfish and--"
He put his hand over her mouth. "Look here, no Ashe is going to hear
one of his race called all those ugly names. Remember whom you're
talking to! Things always seem to come in bunches, Honey, but you have
to dispose of them one at a time. Why, it's hardly a year since a girl
about your size--a bit younger she was, but she had blue eyes just
like yours,--was saying she reckoned she'd never make a Westerner, and
she hated the ranch and was going to sell it as soon as she came of
age--"
"Don't!" came in a smothered tone from Blue Bonnet. Her face was
buried again. "Don't remind me how downright horrid I was."
"And six months later that same little girl--blue eyes same as
yours--was telling me how she reckoned that three hundred years would
never make an Easterner of her, and she loved the ranch and wanted to
be a Texas Blue Bonnet as long as she lived!"
"And so I do, Uncle."
"Well, I'm just running over a few items in order to remind you that
most troubles aren't half as black as your feelings paint them at the
time. It's best not to worry over spilt milk till you see it's made a
grease-spot. Ten to one the cat will lick it up,--and it's an ill wind
that blows nobody good. There,--that figure of speech is as mixed as
a plum-pudding, but it has a heap of sound philosophy!"
Blue Bonnet was smiling now. "I wish all the preachers would say the
kind of things you do. Most of the sermons I've heard sound like that
last piece of mine--'variations on one theme'--and the theme is Duty
with a big D. Sarah was brought up on those. And they must be pretty
successful, for Sarah is awfully good. Isn't she?"
"Just that--awfully good."
She looked up quickly, struck by something odd in his tone; but he was
perfectly sober.
"She's the salt of the earth," he added, "and you--"
"And what am I?"
He smiled down at her. "Do you remember how the south pasture looks
when the blue bonnets bloom in March,--how fresh and sweet, a sky
turned upside down--? It's the glory of the ranch, Honey. And what
they are to the ranch, you are to me. Please don't be trying to be
something you can't be, Blue Bonnet!"
She laughed outright. "That sounds like the Duchess in 'Alice in
Wonderland.' Don't you remember?"
"I confess I don't. You've been neglecting my education, young lady,
since you began your own. What does the Duchess say?"
"'Be what you would seem to be'--or, if you want it put more
simply--'Never imagine yourself not to be otherwise than what it might
appear to others that what you were or might have been was not
otherwise than what you had been would have appeared to them to be
otherwise.'" The face she turned to him as she finished was cloudless,
and he breathed a sigh of relief.
"That's quite plain," he said, "and I hope you'll take the lesson to
heart!"
She smiled as she rose. Glancing up he was surprised to see how tall
she looked,--quite as tall, he thought, as her mother had been when
she came a bride to the ranch. Well, she was almost sixteen,--the
other Elizabeth was only eighteen.
"You've done me a lot of good, Uncle Cliff," she was saying. "I think
my 'indigo fit,' as Alec calls the blues, has faded to a pale azure,
and I can go to Grandmother. She will be wondering where I am."
"Next time I see a fit coming on, I shall quote the Duchess!" he
warned her.
Blue Bonnet was delighted to find her grandmother awake and ready for
a "heart to heart" talk. Snuggled cosily on the bed at her feet the
penitent poured out all her discouragement of the morning, and
received the balm, which like the milk in the magic pitcher, bubbled
constantly in Grandmother's heart.
In Sarah's room the two students were diligently at work, Sarah in the
rôle of preceptress, hearing Amanda's French verbs, or helping to
discover the perplexing value of X in an algebraic equation. Only
occasionally did the thoughts of either wander.
"This is the second time," remarked Amanda, "that Blue Bonnet and
Kitty have had a tiff. The 'third time never fails,' you know."
"Do you really think that after the third falling-out they'd stay--"
"Out?--indeed I do think so," Amanda declared. "I've seen it come true
too many times to doubt it. There are always three fires--the last the
worst; three spells of illness, three shipwrecks, three--everything!"
"It sounds rather--superstitious to me," observed Sarah, doubtfully.
"I shouldn't like to believe it anyway, for it keeps you always
looking out for the third time, and that is _so_ uncomfortable."
"It's true as gospel," Amanda insisted.
From that time onward, in spite of her better judgment, Sarah lived in
perpetual dread of Blue Bonnet's third falling-out with Kitty; and her
attitude was continually that of the pacifier, pouring the oil of
tactful words on troubled waters, or averting the wrath of either by a
watchfulness that never relaxed. Just how much was due Sarah for the
cordial spirit that prevailed for a long time following this between
the two girls, neither realized; and Sarah asked no reward for her
pains, save peace.
CHAPTER IX
TEXAS AND MASSACHUSETTS
AT supper-time all the invalids were up; Kitty appearing rather
"interestingly pale," as Amanda remarked; Debby hobbling about in
padded bedroom slippers; and Grandmother Clyde looking somewhat older
and grayer than usual, but calm and contained once more.
"Where are the boys?" asked the Señora, noting Alec's absence with
some anxiety.
"They went off early this morning loaded for big game," said Uncle Joe
with a twinkle in his eye.
"Do you mean they carried guns?" Mrs. Clyde spoke with a shade of
worry in her tone; she had missed the twinkle.
"Shady had a shotgun, I believe, but the boys carried nothing deadlier
than lariats. I believe young Trent takes one to bed with him. He's
been practising on the snubbing-post in the corral for hours every
day,--he's got so he catches it about once in so often, and he's
tickled to death." Uncle Joe chuckled.
"Knight Judson can beat any of the Mexicans at lassoing," Blue Bonnet
declared. "He must be a wonder when he has both hands free."
"He doesn't seem in any hurry to discard his sling, I notice," Uncle
Joe remarked, winking at Blue Bonnet ostentatiously.
"His wrist isn't well yet," she insisted, ignoring the teasing glance.
"Here they come, now," exclaimed Kitty. "Alec looks as excited as if
he'd killed a bear at the very least!"
"We've had a wonderful day," Alec declared, full of enthusiasm, when
he and Knight had greeted every one and slipped into their places.
Both boys were ravenous; Blue Bonnet and her grandmother exchanged a
significant glance as Alec passed his plate for a second generous
helping. He looked already a different boy from the pale student who
had left Woodford only a few weeks before.
"Guess what we bagged to-day?" he asked.
"A bear!" Kitty said immediately.
"Quail!" Blue Bonnet guessed.
"Shady got some quail, but we didn't do any shooting," replied Alec.
"Maybe you and Knight lassoed some prairie-hens," suggested Uncle Joe,
laughing at his own joke.
"Alec lassoed his first steer all right--made a neat job of it too,"
said Knight enthusiastically.
"Very amateurish work," Alec protested, pleased nevertheless at
Knight's praise. "The steer thought I looked so harmless that he took
a big chance--that's how I came to land him."
"But what did you 'bag?'" asked Blue Bonnet, going back to the
original question. "Is it good to eat?"
Knight and Alec exchanged amused glances. "Never tasted them," both
declared.
"Where is it?" Blue Bonnet persisted.
"'Tisn't 'it,'--but 'they'--and they're out in the barn," said Alec,
delighting in the mystery.
Blue Bonnet was all impatience. "Oh, do hurry, everybody, and let's go
see," she urged.
The rapidity with which Knight and Alec ate the rest of their supper
should have given them indigestion, even if it did not. It was
impossible to leave any of Gertrudis' raspberry tart; equally
impossible to keep their hostess waiting when she was on tip-toe to be
off; mastication therefore was the only thing they could neglect--and
did.
Blue Bonnet had felt all the weight of her sixteen years a few hours
earlier, but now she seemed to drop at least six of them, as she raced
across the yard, impelled by a curiosity that Kitty would have died
rather than display.
Don and Solomon were sniffing excitedly about one of the mangers,
emitting an occasional shrill bark; Blue Bonnet went straight to it
and peered down. It was too dark to make out anything, but she could
hear a rustling in the hay, and a pathetic, low whine.
"It's something alive!" she cried, and was about to put an exploring
hand down to find the source of the whine, when she had a second
thought. "Will it bite?"
"Too little," Knight assured her. He bent as he spoke and lifted two
little furry bundles and laid them in Blue Bonnet's outstretched arms.
"Puppies!" she cried delightedly. She bore them to the light, the
other girls crowding about for a view of the wriggling mites.
After her first good look at them, Sarah gave an exclamation of
surprise. "Why, they're not dogs," she cried.
"Yes, they are," said Alec, "--coyote pups!"
"Oh, the dears!" cried Blue Bonnet ecstatically. "Where did you get
them?"
"Shady shot the mother," Knight explained, and then wished he had
not,--Blue Bonnet looked so grieved. "She killed a calf a few nights
ago," he said in extenuation, "and Shady was 'laying for' her. She
made for her hole after she was wounded and we followed,--that's how
we came to find the pups. Lucky we did or they'd have had a hard time
of it."
"Poor babies," said Blue Bonnet. "Let's go and show them to
Grandmother and Debby--I reckon they never saw a real live coyote
before. Here, Sarah, you carry one." She generously held out one of
the bright-eyed babies, but to her surprise Sarah drew back. "Why, you
can't be afraid, Sarah?"
"N-no," Sarah replied, edging away as she spoke. "But I don't like to
touch--live animals."
"Well, I'd much rather touch live ones than dead things!" exclaimed
Blue Bonnet. "Here, Alec, you take the poor baby--Sarah doesn't know
how to mother it!"
Grandmother and Debby were rather lukewarm in their praise, Blue
Bonnet thought, when the coyotes were brought to them on the veranda.
Grandmother did not look in the least delighted when the two
sharp-nosed, long-haired puppies were dropped into her lap; and
finally Blue Bonnet gathered them both in her arms, declaring that
nobody knew how to appreciate real Texas babies except herself.
"I'm going to keep them always," she said. "And Don and Solomon will
just have to be reconciled."
"Have you asked your uncle if he is willing for you to keep two such
pets?" her grandmother asked.
Blue Bonnet looked over to Uncle Cliff and laughed. "Asked Uncle
Cliff? Why, Grandmother, I brought him up and he knows better than to
oppose me at this late day!"
Uncle Cliff smiled back at her whimsically. "I hope I'm a credit to
your training! Two new pets is quite a modest demand. I've known her
to have a dozen or two at a time. One summer she had twin lambs, a
magpie, a lizard, bunnies--"
"Don't forget the snakes," Blue Bonnet interrupted.
"Blue Bonnet Ashe--you never made pets of snakes!" gasped Debby.
"Three of them; beauties, too," Blue Bonnet replied.
"Weren't you afraid of them?" Sarah asked wonderingly.
"These were perfectly harmless; nobody should be afraid of such pretty
little things. But the magpie had fits over them, so they had to go,"
Blue Bonnet remarked regretfully.
"What became of the magpie?" asked Kitty.
"Poor Mag died of curiosity," said Mr. Ashe. "She sampled some cyanide
of potassium I had put out for ants. We had a most impressive funeral.
You must get Blue Bonnet to show you her grave."
"I will some day. We chose Mag's favorite spot--under a dewberry bush.
Now what shall we call these cherubs?"
"You've just called them 'Texas babies,' why not call one 'Texas?'"
Knight suggested.
"And the other 'Massachusetts,'" said Sarah.
Blue Bonnet looked at her in open admiration. "Your inspirations don't
come often, Sarah," she remarked, "but they're as apt as not to be
positively brilliant when they get here! Texas and Massachusetts the
babies shall be. Poor Massachusetts' name is as long as his tail, but
maybe he can bear up under it."
"Let's go show them to the youngsters," Alec suggested. "Pancho's
twins are straining their eyes for a peep."
Blue Bonnet gave him one of the pups to carry and together they
crossed the yard to the Mexican quarters. A moment later Blue Bonnet
was sitting in the doorway of the little adobe hut, the coyotes in her
lap, while all of Pancho's brood, not to mention Pancho and his fat
Marta, were hanging about her in an eager, admiring circle. Every
little "greaser" on the ranch adored the Señorita, and she was
godmother to half the babies born on the place. Alec bade fair to be
almost as popular as she, for he was always ready for a romp and had
an unfailing supply of nuts in his capacious pockets. The visit now
ended in a "rough-house," Alec with his ever-handy lariat lassoing the
fleet-footed boys and pretending to take them prisoner, while they
dodged and ran and kept up a shrill chorus of baby Spanish that
delighted his soul.
Later he and Blue Bonnet walked to the stable and put the coyotes down
for the night; choosing the unused manger again as being secure
against the impertinent investigations of Don and Solomon, and deep
enough to prevent the venturesome babies from falling out. It was
almost dark as they strolled back towards the house, lingering and
chatting and drinking in the beauty of the night. The lovely southern
sky was studded with stars; the breeze laden with perfumes that only a
Texas prairie knows; and the air full of melody,--the deep laughter of
the cowboys lounging about the bunk-house, and the sweet tone of
Shady's fiddle as he played to the crowd on the house-veranda.
Alec paused and drew a deep breath. "And you wanted to leave it!"
"I wonder at myself sometimes," she confessed. "But I'm not sorry.
Think how much richer I am this summer than last, with Grandmother and
all the girls,--not to mention present company!"
"Thank you!" Alec laughed and made his bow.
"You like it more because it is--different, than for any other reason.
I reckon you have to know other places before you can properly
appreciate your own," she went on thoughtfully.
"This doesn't seem to add to my appreciation of--Woodford," Alec
rejoined quickly.
"That's because you haven't been here long enough. After a few years
you'd begin to wonder how the elms look on Adams Avenue, and yearn for
a glimpse of the Boston Common--just as I used to long for a sight of
the prairie. But I'm glad you like it here--for it is a grand old
place!"
"I wish Grandfather would rejoice because I like it," he remarked
moodily. "He seems to be sorry that I didn't go abroad with Boyd. And
Boyd's letters to him--which he always forwards--are full of ravings
about automobiles and scenery and pictures. Pictures!" Alec pointed to
the meadow ahead of them where a million fireflies flashed their tiny
lanterns, "--I wish he could see this! And I wish--I wish I could make
him understand the bigness of it all. And how tired I am of sitting
still and letting other people _do_ things. I want to live." The boy's
voice trembled as he ended.
Again Blue Bonnet had a sudden sinking of the heart--could Alec
mean--? She opened her lips to speak, but he went on gloomily:
"Grandfather doesn't seem able to understand. He has never been
willing to admit that I am a weakling, and refuses to see that my days
are numbered in Woodford. I've been trying to get up courage enough to
write him about myself, but I can't do it--yet." And then, as if
fearing he had said too much, he added: "But don't say anything to the
others, please. It's too soon--I may feel different by the end of the
summer. Let it be a secret between us two--three rather, for I've
already told Knight." Then, before Blue Bonnet could gather herself
together for a reply, he had started on a new tack. "I tell you, Blue
Bonnet, there's a fellow that dwarfs every other chap I ever knew!"
His tone was now as eager and enthusiastic as it had been doleful.
Blue Bonnet was puzzled, but deciding that Alec needed to have his
mind turned from introspective subjects, she took him up at once. "I
agree with you. He's a giant for his age."
"I don't mean his size," returned Alec. "He's so big--mentally, you
know. And he's so alive, so--"
"Up and coming?" interpolated Blue Bonnet. "That's pure Texan, I
believe."
"It describes him exactly."
"What I can't understand is how such an expert horseman came to be
thrown," Blue Bonnet remarked wonderingly.
"I suppose he was startled at seeing a blue bonnet out of season!"
laughed Alec. "I'm so glad something happened to bring him my way. It
seems to give me a new lease on life just to be with him."
"Uncle Cliff says he is 'greased lightning' with a lariat," said Blue
Bonnet.
"I should say he is. I could find it in my heart to envy him that
accomplishment, even if he hadn't any others."
"Uncle Joe says you are getting quite expert yourself," she threw out
comfortingly.
"Oh, yes, I can lasso a snubbing-post that can't get out of the way!"
he retorted. He still clung to his lariat and now swung it in his hand
rather impatiently.
"Try your skill now. There's one of the girls waiting for us--lasso
her and see how she acts!" Blue Bonnet urged mischievously.
"Where?"
"There--just by the magnolia," she whispered.
It was almost dark, but Alec could manage to make out a dark figure
standing half within the shadow of the big tree. He crept silently a
few steps nearer and paused, whirling the loop around his head. The
hair rope spread into a circle, hissed and flickered for a moment in
the air, then dropped straight over the victim. It was a good throw.
Alec gave a twitch--not too hard--to the lariat, and the thing was
done. Blue Bonnet clapped her hands and started forward with Alec to
see which one of the girls he had caught. Both suddenly stopped in
dismay. There was a struggle, a shrill scream, and a very angry
Spanish oath.
And as the two of them hastened up full of surprise and apologies,
they saw--Juanita and Miguel both caught in the one noose.
Stifling their laughter, Alec and Blue Bonnet released the embarrassed
pair of sweethearts, and then the boy made a handsome apology. Juanita
hung her head and was silent, but Miguel, after the first blazing up
of his anger, cooled down and accepted the explanation in good part.
Still weak with suppressed laughter, the two miscreants hurried on,
waiting to be out of ear-shot before giving way to their wild mirth.
As they drew near to the veranda they heard the crowd there singing to
the accompaniment of Shady's violin.
"Nita, Jua-a-an-ita, ask thy soul if we must part!"
came tremulously from Uncle Joe and the We are Sevens.
It was too much. Blue Bonnet collapsed in a heap on the grass.
"Oh, Alec!" she gasped. "Miguel ought to have been singing that,--only
he ought to have said--'Jua-a-an-ita, bless my soul if we can part!'"
CHAPTER X
ENTER CARITA
TWO days later Knight appeared at the table minus his sling, and
announced that this must be his last day at the ranch. There were
expressions of regret from everybody, and from Blue Bonnet vigorous
objections. The boy quite glowed under the tribute.
"I simply must go," he protested firmly. "Though it's a big temptation
to stay, I tell you. But it isn't fair to Uncle Bayard for me to be
away any longer. Those twelve boys keep things moving for him. I hope
you will be able to come up for one of our Sundays," he said to Mrs.
Clyde.
"Grandmother has missed her church more than anything else," Blue
Bonnet remarked. "It's been pretty warm to drive to Jonah, and none of
the Padres has visited the ranch since we came."
"We have an outdoor service in a beautiful grove of trees," Knight
explained, "and that setting and the boys' voices in the open air and
all--well, it has spoiled me for stuffy meeting-houses. Can't you all
come up and stay over next Sunday?" His glance and the eyes of all the
We are Sevens were fastened anxiously on Mrs. Clyde's face.
She thought for a moment. "It seems a stupendous undertaking,--for so
many of us," she said at length. Camping out in Texas was full of
unknown and rather dreadful possibilities, she secretly opined.
"We'll take all the responsibility, Grandmother," Blue Bonnet assured
her gravely.
Mrs. Clyde did not meet her granddaughter's eye; that young lady's
method of taking responsibility was not such as to inspire one with
unlimited confidence.
"I can send Miguel ahead with one of the cook-wagons," Uncle Cliff
suggested. "You can have Pancho, too, if you like,--he cooked on the
round-up this spring and didn't kill anybody. Lisa's too fat and
Gertrudis too old for that ride."
"And we want Lupe for wrangler," said Blue Bonnet. "A wrangler looks
after the horses, Sarah _mia_," she explained, anticipating the
question.
"If we go," said Señora, "let us go as simply as possible. Surely we
don't need such an army of men."
"But, Grandmother," Blue Bonnet protested, "there has to be a cook,
and somebody to pitch tents, and one to look after the horses and--"
"I don't see the necessity. You miss half the pleasure of camping out
if you have everything done for you. When I was a girl we used to camp
out in the Maine woods, and we girls took turns cooking and washing
dishes, while the boys gathered wood for the fires, caught fish and
looked after the horses. To take a crowd of servants along would rob
the life of all its simplicity."
Blue Bonnet looked rather blank. Cooking and washing dishes did not
seem altogether simple to her.
"I can make caramel cake," announced Kitty.
"That's lovely--especially for breakfast," said Blue Bonnet.
"I don't like sweet things for breakfast," said Sarah.
"Beans and bacon are as good camp fare as one needs," said Knight. "It
is pretty cool in the mornings and evenings, and one gets hungry
enough to eat the dishes."
"We'll agree to anything if Grandmother will only go," said Blue
Bonnet eagerly.
Grandmother, however, withheld her decision until she had held a
serious conversation alone with Uncle Cliff.
"Don't you think you are encouraging Blue Bonnet in habits of
extravagance?" she asked, smiling inwardly at the likeness of her
question to some of Lucinda's.
Uncle Cliff pondered for a moment. "That depends on what you call
'extravagance.' According to my definition it means spending more than
you can afford."
"Blue Bonnet is certainly spending a great deal this summer. It must
cost something to keep up a big place like this, so many servants
besides all the guests."
"Mexicans don't draw down princely salaries, you know," he argued.
"And we're not used to counting noses at table. Besides, Blue Bonnet
has enough to do just about as she likes with. Miss Clyde and I had
some talk about it last winter--when she put the poor child on an
allowance. Three dollars!" Mr. Ashe made a comical grimace. "Why, Mrs.
Clyde, I've been putting by Blue Bonnet's profits every year for
nearly sixteen years, and they've been pretty tidy sums, too. Besides,
she's going to have every penny of mine, some day. And now she's old
enough to enjoy spending, I don't quite see the use of making her
skimp." He looked very much in earnest and ready to "have it out" then
and there.
"But the possessors of wealth should be taught the value of money,
just the same, don't you think so?" Mrs. Clyde urged.
"Surely!" he agreed. "And Blue Bonnet has a very fair idea of its
value, I think. She gives more people a good time on it than any one I
know. You never knew her to stay awake nights worrying over something
for herself, now did you?"
"Blue Bonnet is not given to worrying over anything. Not that I wish
her to. She is dear and warm-hearted and generous like her mother,
but a little heedless,--Lucinda thinks. She needs to be taught that
wealth entails responsibility."
"Lucinda!" was Mr. Ashe's mental ejaculation. He might have known the
source of Mrs. Clyde's arguments. Miss Clyde had undoubtedly sound
ideas on the up-bringing of the young, and any amount of New England
thrift. He had unlimited respect for her strength of character; but
also his opinion as to why she was still _Miss_ Clyde. "Maybe I've a
queer mental twist," he went on audibly, "but that's just what I don't
see the need of. Poor folk have to worry about making ends meet; but
if money is of any use at all it's to save one that kind of fretting.
When one feels the 'responsibility of wealth,' then it's a burden. I'd
hate to think Blue Bonnet would ever get to that pass."
Mrs. Clyde wished for Lucinda just at this moment; Miss Clyde could
have met this argument with a worthy rejoinder, she was confident.
"Don't you fear that thoughtless spending now may grow into future
extravagance?" she asked rather helplessly.
"When the little girl begins to worry about bird-of-paradise aigrettes
and pearl pendants for herself, I'll believe she's extravagant. As
long as she spends only what she can afford and bestows it all upon
others, I'll not begin to fret," he said decidedly.
"Then you don't think this camping-trip an extravagance? She is doing
so much for the girls already that it seems rather unnecessary to me."
"It will be a wonderful experience for the girls--and they're just the
right age to enjoy it most. A few years later they'll fuss about dirt
and want springs on their beds."
Grandmother Clyde smothered a sigh; she had reached the latter stage,
but perhaps it was not her place to "reason why." The conversation
ended for the present, and during her stay on the ranch was not
resumed.
As Uncle Cliff left the veranda after the conference, he was set upon
by Blue Bonnet and Kitty and enticed to the lair of the We are Sevens,
which chanced this time to be the summer-house in the Señorita's
little garden. This rather shaky bower, overgrown by jack-beans which
held together the would-be rustic structure, had once been the pride
of Blue Bonnet's heart, but now, neglected--as was the garden since
the advent of the ranch party--had become the residence of a large and
growing family of insects. It served, however, as a very excellent
spot for secret sessions such as the present one. A circular bench,
very wobbly as to legs, had the advantage of bringing all the members
face to face in solemn conclave. It was here their captive was haled.
"What says the noble Señora?" demanded Blue Bonnet, and then before he
could answer she exclaimed--"Uncle Cliff, you must help us out. Life
without that camping trip will be stale, flat and unprofitable."
"Oh, Blue Bonnet," said Sarah reproachfully, "how can you say that
when we are having the most wonderful time that ever was?"
"Sarah, don't weaken our case," Blue Bonnet admonished her. "It's your
place to look positively _pining_!"
"If you'll allow me to speak," remarked Uncle Cliff, "I'll put an end
to your suspense. The Queen Mother says she will sacrifice herself for
the weal of her subjects."
"Hooray!" cried Blue Bonnet, and the cry was echoed even by Sarah.
Alec and Knight, hearing the uproar on their way to the house, stopped
and begged permission to enter.
"Come right in and sit down on the floor," said Blue Bonnet cordially.
"Alec, Grandmother says she'll go!"
"So that's what all the row's about?" asked Knight. "Say, but I'm
glad!"
Alec's eyes shone. "Don't you think I'd better go ahead with Knight? I
could pick out a camping place and have everything ready for you." He
had been awaiting a favorable moment to bring forth his quietly laid
scheme, and the present seemed auspicious.
"I think that would be splendid," cried Blue Bonnet enthusiastically,
reading Alec like a book. "But you'll wait and go with us, won't you,
Uncle?"
"Can't go this trip. Pete has gone up with some of the boys to cut out
a bunch of beef-cattle. I'll have to see to shipping them."
"Oh, Uncle,--we need you," remonstrated Blue Bonnet.
"And it's almost as good to be needed as it is to be wanted. Thank
you."
"We want you even more than we need you," she insisted.
"You'll have plenty of men creatures to tyrannize over in camp. How
many boys did you say there were, Knight?"
"There are twelve--and they know how to work, too."
"They'll be worked all right," said Uncle Cliff with a wicked twinkle.
"We must all work," said Sarah conscientiously. "I think we had better
begin to plan things and get ready right away."
"The first thing to do," said Blue Bonnet, "is to make a huge lot of
pinoche."
Sarah regarded her in astonishment. "Do you propose to live on
pinoche?"
"No, goose, but with twelve boys in camp--not counting Alec and
Knight, a pound won't go very far. And we must send to Jonah for
marshmallows."
"Hadn't you better include several tons of angel-cake and fifty
gallons or so of ice-cream?" asked Kitty.
"Just you wait, Kitty-Kat. When you see the use to which I put those
marshmallows, you'll see that I'm the most practical member of the
Club," Blue Bonnet prophesied solemnly.
"Grandmother, you're such a success," she said later, as they two sat
discussing ways and means for the camping-trip.
"A success?" Mrs. Clyde questioned.
"As a grandmother, you know. If I'd had you made to order I wouldn't
have had you a mite different! I hope our trip isn't going to be too
hard for you. I promised Aunt Lucinda to take care of you, and I
suspect sometimes that I'm not quite living up to the contract."
"We elderly people must guard against getting 'set in our ways.'
Camp-life is certainly a good corrective for that." Mrs. Clyde smiled
rather ruefully.
"It surely is," Blue Bonnet laughed. "It would never suit Aunt
Lucinda. But she isn't sixty-five years young!"
"Nor fifteen years old."
"Was she ever? Somehow I can't imagine her different. It must give one
a very--solid feeling, to be as sure about everything as Aunt Lucinda
is. But she misses a lot of fun!"
Early the next morning Alec and Knight rode away; Knight looking very
soldierly and capable now that his arm no longer reposed in its
scarlet sling; Alec with his blankets in a business-like roll behind
his saddle, and both boys provided with a "snack of lunch" to eat on
the way. Alec's eyes were shining with anticipation; even Strawberry
pranced more joyously than usual as though she knew a good time was in
store.
The We are Sevens accompanied the travellers as far as Kooch's, and
sent them off from that point weighted with injunctions and messages
innumerable. That ride, even Sarah admitted, was a "grand and
glorious" success; the air was fresh and sweet, Comanche very
tractable, and everybody in the best of humors. The girls returned to
the ranch full of plans for the camping trip, and for the rest of the
day, and for several days following, made out exhaustive lists of
eatables, bedding and utensils such as would have provided amply for a
regiment of soldiers. In the midst of the preparations Sarah was
caught red-handed packing her drawn-work among her effects.
"She'll have to be watched, girls," said Kitty. "White linen
drawn-work on a camping-trip! Next she'll be slipping in white piqué
skirts and dancing slippers."
"I suppose you'll object to my taking handkerchiefs, too?" Sarah's
look was a mixture of irony and indignation.
"We ought really to bar all hankies except bandanas," said Blue
Bonnet, "but we'll stretch a point for Sarah's sake. She can't help
having aristocratic tastes, you know."
Sarah was secretly of the opinion that drawn-work was no more out of
place than the many boxes of pinoche and marshmallows that Blue Bonnet
packed away in the huge "grub-boxes," but she yielded with her usual
good grace.
By Wednesday all was pronounced in readiness for the start. Miguel was
sent ahead with tents and supplies in one of the big cook-wagons used
on the round-ups; with help from Alec and Knight he was to have a camp
ready for the rest of the party when they should arrive on the
following day.
"I wish Grandmother were not so set on the 'simple life,'" remarked
Blue Bonnet, "for I should like to take Juanita along. It's a pity to
separate her and Miguel just now, when things are progressing so
nicely."
"How do you know?" Kitty looked up quickly.
Blue Bonnet bit her lip. She and Alec had agreed not to tell of the
incident of the lasso, and she had kept the secret, though she burned
to tell the romance-loving We are Sevens. "Just by signs," she
answered evasively.
But Kitty could read signs, too, and privately longed to shake the
mystery out of her hostess. Suspecting the trend of little Miss Why's
thoughts, Blue Bonnet went on hurriedly: "How shall we go--in the
buckboard or on horse-back?"
"Horse-back!" exclaimed all four of the others.
"Did I hear you speak, Sarah?" Kitty inquired.
"You did if you were listening," replied Sarah calmly.
"I believe Sarah and Comanche have formed a real attachment for each
other," said Blue Bonnet who secretly exulted in Sarah's growing
spirit.
"It must be a patent attachment then," laughed Kitty, "--something
that keeps Sarah on!"
"Grandmother will have to go in the buckboard--Uncle Joe's going to
drive and--" Blue Bonnet did some hasty calculating, "I had better
stay with Grandmother--it's smoother riding with two in a seat.
Firefly will hate being led, but I reckon some disciplining won't hurt
him."
They were up before dawn in order to complete the first stage of the
journey before noon. As they gathered about the lamp-lighted table for
breakfast, yawning and rubbing their eyes, Blue Bonnet gave an amused
laugh.
"'In _summer_ I get up at night
And dress by yellow candle-light.'"
she quoted.
"I think it would have been a good plan to have had breakfast before
we went to bed," said Sarah. "Thank you, Mrs. Clyde, I will take
coffee, I think it will wake me up."
"Never mind," said Blue Bonnet. "You can just alter the lines a bit--
"'In camp it's quite the other way,
We'll all go straight to bed by day'--
and make up for the loss of our beauty sleep. And you'll see something
worth getting up for later. Sunrise on the prairie, Kitty, makes the
Massachusetts article look like your pink lawn when it came back from
the wash."
They were several miles from the ranch when Uncle Joe raised his quirt
and pointed to the east. "There she comes!" he warned.
The whole crowd came to a standstill in the middle of the road in a
hush that was almost reverent. Blue Bonnet drew a deep breath. The
rolling prairie with the long grass stirred by the breeze; the
peaceful herds just waking into life; the fleecy clouds glowing from
buff to rosy pink--she loved it all.
At eleven every one was ravenous and a halt was made for lunch. From
that point the journey was hardly so pleasant; the road began to
ascend sharply into the sturdy little range of hills that Texans
proudly call mountains, and being less frequented than the county
road, was rough and full of surprises in the way of snakes and
insects. Sarah was just beginning to wonder if she could survive
Comanche's next fright, when a loud "Whoa-o-o-pe!" sounded from
somewhere above and ahead of them. Blue Bonnet answered immediately
with the ranch-call which she and some of the cowboys had adapted
years ago from one of Uncle Joe's old-time songs:
[Illustration: O Ho ye ho ho!]
She had a strong, carrying voice, and the cheery summons of the
Twickenham ferryman rang clearly on the air.
The next minute three riders emerged from the trees in whose shade
they had been waiting, and galloped to meet the campers.
"It's Alec and Knight," Kitty called from the front. "And there's a
girl with them!"
Blue Bonnet shot a quick glance at the approaching trio, and then gave
a bounce of delight. That erect little figure, just about her own
size, with the two pig-tails flying out behind her as she rode, could
be no other than--Carita Judson.
Carita was not so quick at discovering her unknown friend; she gave a
bashful, inquiring look at each one of the girls in turn. But as soon
as she met Blue Bonnet's eye, full of an eager welcome, she rode
straight to the side of the buckboard and held out a slim, brown hand.
"You are--you must be--a Texas Blue Bonnet!"
"And you're Carita,--I'm so glad!" Blue Bonnet took the outstretched
hand in both her own and gazed with frank pleasure into the girl's
smiling face.
Knight came up beside them and presented his cousin to Mrs. Clyde and
the other girls, and after a short but merry halt they prepared to
move on. Camp was still at some distance and they must get settled
before nightfall.
Sarah came up to the buckboard just as the others were starting. "Do
you mind changing places with me, Blue Bonnet?" she asked. "I'm tired
of riding."
The look Blue Bonnet gave her was ample reward for what Sarah feared
was almost an untruth on her part. She scrambled out of the saddle in
a manner that Blue Bonnet would have smiled at ordinarily, but now
regarded with sober eyes. The other girls, without giving a thought to
her natural wish for a few words with Carita had ridden on in a gay
whirl of conversation; Sarah with a thoughtfulness that Blue Bonnet
was beginning to believe unfailing, had been the only one to read her
unspoken wish.
"Isn't Sarah the dearest?" she whispered to her grandmother.
And Mrs. Clyde, mindful of a former comment of Blue Bonnet's, smiled
with amusement as she replied--"Not half bad--considering her
bringing-up!"
Carita had lingered behind the others and now as she saw Blue Bonnet
mount Comanche, she rode back and joined her. They were the last of
the procession and practically alone.
"It's so wonderful," Carita's small dark face was alight with
pleasure, "--to think of seeing you after--everything!"
They smiled into each other's eyes. Carita did not in the least
resemble the Woodford girls. She wore a queer one-piece garment of
blue denim, not designed for riding, which pulled up in a bunch on
either side of the saddle, showing her feet in thick boyish boots, and
an inch or two of much-darned stocking. On her head was an old felt
sombrero, sadly drooping as to brim and dented as to crown, secured
under her chin by a piece of black elastic. Below it her small face,
brown and freckled as it was, was not without a singular attraction.
Her eyes were big and soft, her lips scarlet as holly-berries; and the
long braids were very heavy and of a glossy chestnut. In spite of her
clumsy costume she rode her wiry little pinto as Western girls
ride--thistle-down in the saddle. She was a bit of the prairie
herself, and Blue Bonnet saw it and loved her.
"When did you come?" Blue Bonnet asked her.
"Yesterday. And we're to stay over Sunday. Won't we just have to cram
the days full?" Carita's eyes were wistful. "For fear we sha'n't have
much time alone, I want to tell you how much it has meant to me--your
letters, and the dress and the Christmas box and everything. I can't
begin to tell you the--difference they have made. We've always had
boxes you know--father has no regular salary. But nothing ever came
that was half so wonderful. Last winter wasn't a bit like others--it
was full of excitement!"
Blue Bonnet smiled, but she felt nearer tears than laughter. Such a
little thing to mean so much! For the second time she had a feeling of
thankfulness that she was--not poor. Money was certainly worth while
when it could give such pleasure. If Miss Lucinda could have read the
girl's mind at this moment, she might have felt some doubts as to her
niece's ability to profit by the last winter's lesson in New England
thrift. Blue Bonnet's only regret was that her purse which had been
slipped into the missionary box, had not contained several times as
much!
"I was sure we'd know each other, some day--I felt it!" Carita went
on in her eager way. "And I believe Knight's meeting you that day was
providential!"
"It was certainly providential for Sarah and me," Blue Bonnet laughed.
"We'd have had a pretty spill if it hadn't been for him. But as 'all's
well that ends well,' we can consider that everything has been for the
best."
"That sounds like father." It seemed to Blue Bonnet that Carita
smothered a sigh. "Mother and I aren't always sure that _everything_
is for the best. But father never has the least bit of doubt." Then
with a quick return of animation--"I know you'll love the camp. Knight
has picked out the loveliest spot for your tents. There--look! You can
see the Spring, and that gleam of white through the trees--that's Camp
Judson!"
CHAPTER XI
CAMPING BY THE BIG SPRING
"OH, Blue Bonnet, do hurry!" cried Debby as Blue Bonnet galloped into
camp. "It's the most wonderful place,--we can't wait for you to see
it."
Blue Bonnet slipped from the saddle and flung the reins to Miguel.
"Show me everything!" she cried; and then not waiting to be shown,
went from one tent to another in her usual whirlwind fashion.
"Our sleeping-tent," said Kitty; they were all trooping after the
late-comer, chattering busily and explaining the most obvious
arrangements. "That one's for you and the Señora; this one is the
dining-room--see the table and benches Alec and Knight made! The
kitchen is under that awning. Isn't that the darlingest stove?"
"And the little creek right handy!"
By the time she had completed her survey, Blue Bonnet was more
enthusiastic than any one else. How she loved camping out!
The spot the boys had chosen for them was a beautiful one. Under two
giant live-oaks whose branches interlaced overhead in a leafy canopy,
the sleeping-tents were pitched, between them stretching an awning
that formed both a dining-room and a lounging-place by day. The site
had been used as a camping-ground before and still retained many
conveniences installed by former campers; the underbrush had all been
cut away, and the ground packed hard and level. For the kitchen, a
canvas stretched between the camp-wagon and a convenient sycamore
served as sufficient protection from sun and arboreal insects. The
little sheet-iron stove, set up on a flat boulder, boasted an elbow in
its pipe that could be adjusted to suit the direction of the wind.
A thread of a creek, tumbling down the hillside, ran not ten yards
from the wagon, and at one point a tiny wooden trough had been
inserted, giving the effect of a spout where kettles could be quickly
filled. Alec and Knight had labored diligently to have all attractive
as well as convenient, and really deserved great praise for the
completeness of all details.
"Everything is perfect!" Blue Bonnet declared. "But we must have the
buckboard seats in the--er--living-room. Uncle Cliff sent all three so
that we could use them as easy chairs,--especially for Grandmo--why,
where is she?"
"Here, dear," Mrs. Clyde came up with a tin dipper in her hand. "I've
been having a drink,--such a drink, Blue Bonnet!" She held out the
dripping cup and Blue Bonnet drank from it thirstily.
As she finished she met the Señora's eyes over the brim. "Oh,
Grandmother, I ought to have done that--for you!" She shook her head.
"I wonder if I'll ever think in time?"
Mrs. Clyde smiled and pushed the hair back from the girl's hot brow.
"Where is Carita?"
"She rode on to tell her mother we had arrived. She'll be over later."
Blue Bonnet glanced around the group. Every one looked warm, dusty,
tired. And there was supper to get and beds to make! "What shall we do
first, Grandmother?" Her manner was not exactly eager.
"First, we must all wash and brush up, for we are invited out to
dinner!" Mrs. Clyde departed to suit the action to the words.
"Invited out--?" Blue Bonnet gazed at the girls incredulously.
"The boys of Camp Judson, represented by Knight, have invited us over
there--"
"And we didn't waste any time in accepting!"
"Wasn't it thoughtful of them?" Blue Bonnet beamed on every one. "Now
aren't you glad we brought the pinoche?"
"Let's go and dress," Debby urged.
"Dress?" echoed Blue Bonnet. "What are you going to wear--your pink
panne velvet or your yellow chiffon?"
"Why, Blue Bonnet," said Sarah, "you know we haven't any clothes with
us but these!"
Blue Bonnet groaned. "Then why is that worldly-minded Debby talking
about dressing for dinner?"
"I meant wash and comb our hair," Debby protested.
"Where's the wash-basin, Blue Bonnet? I saw you with it when we were
packing," said Sarah.
Blue Bonnet clapped a hand to her brow. "I think I put it in with the
frying-pan."
"Are you sure it isn't in the bread-box?" Kitty asked.
"I wouldn't be sure it isn't." Blue Bonnet began a hasty search in the
camp-wagon. Box after box was rummaged through, utensil after utensil
picked up hopefully, only to disappoint when brought to the surface.
"There's no help for it," declared Debby, "we'll have to go and wash
in the creek."
"Why, there may be campers below," said Sarah in a shocked tone, "and
they wouldn't like to--"
"You needn't draw a diagram, Sarah," interrupted Blue Bonnet. "A word
to the wise, you know. I'll polish off with cold cream." And she
vanished.
Sarah, armed with towel and soap emerged from her tent a few minutes
later and made her way through the willows to the creek. Blue Bonnet
spying her called tauntingly: "Campers below!"
"I'm only going to wet one corner," Sarah went on calmly.
"Which corner--northeast or southwest?"
"Of the towel, of course." Then a minute later she called, "Girls,
come quick!"
There was an immediate stampede to the creek.
"What is it--lions?" asked Amanda.
Sarah pointed without speaking. There, bending over an old tree-stump,
admirably fashioned for a wash-stand, was the Señora calmly washing
herself--in the basin.
"I found it here all ready for us," she explained. "And see--here's a
nail on this little tree ready for a mirror, and branches just made to
hang towels on."
"Alec and Knight haven't left a thing for me to see to," remarked Blue
Bonnet. "I'm going to stop worrying."
"Oh, you were worrying, were you?" asked Kitty. "We'll know the
symptoms next time."
The washing-up that ensued was very animated, if not thorough. Taking
turns at the basin the girls, wincing under the cold water, "polished
off" the top layer of dust; brushed ruffled locks and retied ribbons;
dabbed talcum on noses and straightened creased middies. They were
just putting on the finishing touches when the sound of cow-bells,
rung lustily and long, came from the direction of the other Camp.
"That must be the dinner-bell," said Blue Bonnet. "I hope they won't
expect us to have dainty appetites just because we're girls!"
A moment later Alec and Knight appeared to escort them in state.
Midway they were met by Mr. and Mrs. Judson,--the latter with two
small boys tugging at her skirts, and a third not far in the rear; a
state of things that was later found to be invariably the case
whenever Mrs. Judson ventured forth.
Blue Bonnet decided that she was going to like the whole Judson
family. She liked the Reverend Mr. Judson with his delicate face and
kind, nearsighted eyes. She liked him particularly because he looked
so unministerial in his soft shirt and blue overalls. She liked Mrs.
Judson, with her sweet, tired face looking out from a cavernous
sun-bonnet. Mrs. Clyde's discerning eye read in the patient worn face
a history of privation and self-denial; and surmised that the
enthusiasm of the missionary was paid for most dearly by this
uncomplaining partner.
It was to the tiniest toddler that Blue Bonnet was drawn most of all;
she adored babies, and this chubby two-year-old was irresistible. She
held out her arms to little Joe, but, to her surprise, he held off
shyly. He scanned the row of ingratiating faces slowly, and not until
his eyes rested on the kindly round countenance of Sarah did he show
any response.
"Pitty lady!" he cried, holding out his arms and making a charge at
her.
Sarah's face flushed pink with surprise and pleasure; and then with a
rush she gathered Joe in a close hug. She had not realized until then
how she had missed the little clinging arms at home.
"He spurns you, Blue Bonnet!" gasped Kitty.
"I reckon he can tell who has had experience with babies," Blue Bonnet
remarked. The glance she gave Sarah was almost envious. "Well, pitty
lady," she said at length, "you might leave a few kisses for somebody
else!"
But Joe was chary and clung tightly to the lady of his choice; while
the other girls secretly marvelled at any one's preferring Sarah to
Blue Bonnet.
Carita made up for her brother's lack of appreciation; running to meet
the girls, she drew Blue Bonnet's arm through her own and gave it an
affectionate squeeze every few minutes.
"I hope the other girls won't mind if I monopolize you a little bit,"
she whispered; "they've had you so long and I'm to have such a short
time."
This sort of incense no one could have been proof against; and Blue
Bonnet was presently glowing.
"Welcome to Camp Judson!" said Knight proudly, as they neared a second
grove of trees.
"Oh, how lovely!" Every one came to a standstill while they took in
the pretty scene.
A model camp was Camp Judson. On a high flat knoll to the right was a
long row of tiny white tents placed with military precision at regular
spaces from each other, and each surrounded by a narrow trench. Among
the trees gleamed other tents, and occasionally a gay quilt hung to
air. Under one huge oak was the dining-room with a red-white-and-blue
awning for a roof. Here were two long tables made of smooth boards
laid on barrels, with rude benches running their entire length. They
were guiltless of cloth and spread with tin dishes, for simplicity was
a law as well as a necessity in this Camp. But a rustic basket of
graceful ferns adorned one table, and the sun, hanging low in the sky,
threw a pattern of quivering light and shade on the bare boards.
The girls had rather dreaded having to meet a dozen boys all at once.
But they found the ordeal not half so bad as they had expected. The
youngest boys were already gathered about the smaller table awaiting
the signal to be seated; while the second table was reserved for the
Judsons and their guests. Standing beside it were three tall lads
wearing towels pinned about them for aprons.
"Smith, Brown and Jones--the three props of the world!" explained
Knight, with a wave of his hand; and the girls acknowledged the
introduction without knowing which was which. "Keep your eye on the
waiters, ladies and gentlemen," Knight continued, "and report all
incivilities to the management. There's a fine for every cup of cocoa
they spill down anybody's neck, and another for every spider they
don't see first!"
Everybody stood beside the benches for a moment while Dr. Judson said
a simple grace. Blue Bonnet noticed that even the smallest boy there
bent his head at once, without even so much as a nudge from his
neighbor. There was a second of absolute quiet after the pleasant
voice finished the short invocation; then a shoving of benches, a
rattle of dishes; and the meal progressed amid peals of laughter and
an incessant clucking as of chickens at feeding-time.
"Talk about chattering girls!" Blue Bonnet challenged Alec with an
amused glance. She found herself seated between him and Knight, an
arrangement that suited all three admirably; while Carita smiled at
her across the narrow table. Some of the older boys were beside Kitty,
Debby and Amanda, and all three girls seemed to be well entertained.
Sarah, with a small Judson on either side of her, was occupied chiefly
in alternately kissing and feeding the youthful pair. Steaming
_frijoles_ in a huge earthen bowl; bass from the Spring, fried with
slices of bacon; baked potatoes, cocoa and doughnuts formed the menu,
which the hearty appetites of all transformed into a banquet; and no
one felt compelled to refuse a second or third helping from motives of
politeness.
"Where's the Spring?" Blue Bonnet asked suddenly. "The only creek
I've seen is about as wide as my hand."
"Just a short walk from camp," Knight replied. "I'm saving that to
show you in the morning."
There fell a moment of silence.
"Did I hear you sigh?" Alec was looking at Blue Bonnet in
astonishment. She had never looked happier or prettier in her life;
sun and wind had painted a rose-blush on her cheeks; the blue eyes
were positively luminous. Yet he had distinctly heard her sigh.
She nodded. "I had to. I'm just too full for utterance--no, no!--I'll
take another doughnut! I didn't mean that literally. But I'm full of
content,--I'd like to purr."
Alec laughed. "It's the best fun I've ever had. I believe I must be
part Indian, and this is the only time I've ever been able to obey
'the call of the wild.' It makes me sorry for all the misguided folk
that spend all their lives in houses."
"Look at Grandmother," Blue Bonnet whispered. "Who would ever have
thought that a Colonial Dame would look so natural eating beans with a
tin spoon? I wish Uncle Cliff could have come, he's a born camper."
"Why didn't Mr. Terry come to dinner?" Knight asked.
"Uncle Joe!" Blue Bonnet's spoon dropped with a clatter. She hadn't
even thought of Uncle Joe! "Mrs. Judson," she stammered, "will you
please excuse me? I'll be right back." Hardly waiting for Mrs.
Judson's surprised "Certainly," she sprang lightly over the bench and
vanished through the trees.
The We are Sevens, used to Blue Bonnet's methods, went on
unconcernedly with their dessert; but the Judsons looked mildly
amazed.
Blue Bonnet found Uncle Joe smoking contentedly before a cosy gypsy
fire on which a coffee-pot was steaming. She burst upon him
breathlessly.
"Uncle Joe--I forgot,--you're invited out to dinner!"
He smiled at her over his pipe. "I ain't got a dinner-coat, Honey."
"But, Uncle Joe--it was horrid of me I know--"
"No uncomplimentary remarks, please," he interrupted; then seeing that
she was really distressed he went on seriously: "Don't you worry about
Uncle Joe, Blue Bonnet. He's used to looking out for Number One. I had
to help Miguel hobble the horses, and that's a job that won't wait for
any man. Now I've got tortillas and bacon and coffee, and I'm that
comfortable I wouldn't stir for a whole company of Texas Rangers!"
As she reluctantly departed Uncle Joe looked after the slim figure
with quiet delight. "Same old Blue Bonnet. Boston folks can't get any
high-toned notions into that little head!"
As Blue Bonnet slipped back into her place, she found an animated
discussion in progress.
"We're trying to decide on a name for our camp," Debby explained.
"We've run through Ashe, Clyde, Trent and the rest, but they're
too--exclusive," said Kitty. "We want one that will include
everybody."
"Why not 'Camp We are Seven?'" asked Knight.
"Too clumsy," declared Blue Bonnet.
"Use initials then," urged Knight.
"Camp W. A. S.--sounds rather like a has-been," remarked the
bright-faced boy beside Kitty.
Blue Bonnet flashed him an appreciative smile. "That would never do
for a crowd as--ahem--up-to-date as we try to be!"
"Let's have something beautiful," said Kitty.
"And romantic," added Debby.
"If you want something typical of this country," Dr. Judson spoke up,
"--there's an expressive phrase often used hereabouts. Those of you
who know the habits of the 'greasers' don't need to be told why their
country is called the 'land of _poco tiempo_.' It means literally
'little time'--but with the Mexicans it usually means 'after a while'
or even 'by and by.' 'Always put off till to-morrow what should be
done to-day' is their version of our old motto."
"That just suits me!" cried Blue Bonnet.
"I love Spanish names," exclaimed Kitty.
_Poco Tiempo_ the camp was straightway christened; and, as they later
proved, its inmates had no difficulty in living up to the name.
CHAPTER XII
POCO TIEMPO
"I RECKON we'll all sleep without rocking," Blue Bonnet smiled
drowsily in on the girls who were disrobing for the night. She had
stolen from Grandmother's tent for a last word, but lingered for
several before departing. "How's your bed, Sarah?"
"A bit bumpy," the honest girl admitted.
"Mustn't mind a little thing like that," Blue Bonnet admonished her.
"They're not very little--just you wait and see." Sarah squirmed about
seeking a level spot for her body.
Alec and Knight, who had spent hours stuffing the bed-ticks with
Spanish moss, would hardly have felt repaid could they have seen her
discomfort at that moment.
Observing her Blue Bonnet remarked: "I'm glad we brought the canvas
cot for Grandmother. I don't mind bumpy beds myself--it isn't right to
be too comfortable when you're camping out."
Kitty stood, mirror in hand, ministering unto a blistered nose, and as
Sarah gave a final grunt before closing her eyes, she called suddenly:
"Sarah Blake, don't you dare go to sleep 'til we've drawn lots."
"Lots?" Sarah blinked sleepily.
"To see who's to get breakfast. After that we'll take turns, two at a
time."
"But there are five of us," protested Debby.
"Grandmother says to count her in. We'll give her Sarah for a
running-mate,--she's about the only one that can keep Sallykins in
order."
Sarah woke up at that to give the speaker a surprised and grieved
look, at which Blue Bonnet burst into a laugh. "I'll label my next
joke, Old Reliable," she said.
Kitty looked about her for something which they could use for lots.
Nothing seeming appropriate, she suddenly tweaked three bright hairs
from her own curly head, arranged them in lengths and held them out
for the others to draw.
"Shortest gets breakfast; next lunch, longest dinner," she announced
tersely.
"Hooray for us!" cried Amanda, catching Blue Bonnet around the waist
and hopping about on one foot, the other being unshod. "Lunch for us.
Let's think up something easy."
Kitty made a grimace at the short hair left in her hand. "Breakfast!
Debby, I call that hard luck."
"The others may call it harder," prophesied Blue Bonnet.
"Never mind, the Señora and Sarah will make up for it at dinner-time,"
said Kitty.
"Night-night!" said Blue Bonnet, preparing to leave. With her hand on
the tent-flap she paused. "Shake out your shoes before you put them on
in the morning!" she said; and with this dark warning fled.
Camp Judson had awakened, had had a fiercely contested water-fight,
had breakfasted, tidied up, and most of its inmates scattered in quest
of adventures, before the tired girls of _Poco Tiempo_ gathered for
the morning meal. Kitty and Debby, enveloped in capacious gingham
aprons, and appearing somewhat flushed and nervous, stood waiting to
serve.
Mrs. Clyde gave the two cooks an approving smile. "Everything looks
charming," she said as she took her place at the head of the board.
The table here was spread with white oilcloth, and the dishes of blue
enamelled-ware showed bright and cheerful against the immaculate
expanse. Bowls of steaming oatmeal porridge stood at each place, and
huge mugs of cocoa. But it was at none of these that Blue Bonnet was
gazing; her eyes were fastened in wonder on a pitcher of real milk and
another of real cream.
"Where did that come from?" she demanded.
"The Spring!" declared Kitty.
"Miguel rode to the Circle Y ranch and got it early this morning,"
Debby confessed, "and they're going to let us have it every morning."
"It's a jarring note," Blue Bonnet declared.
"All right, you can have all the 'condemned milk' you want," said
Kitty, "--we've a dozen cans of it."
But Blue Bonnet was already helping herself generously to the "jarring
note" and seemed to enjoy it as much as any one. Every one was
exceedingly polite and made no mention of lumps in the porridge; and
finally the anxious puckers in Debby's forehead began to smooth
themselves out. There was a moment of veritable triumph for the cooks
when they came in with the nicely browned bacon and a plate heaped
high with golden corn-bread.
"Who was the artist?" the Señora asked in pleased surprise.
"I didn't know you knew how," Sarah commented.
There was a moment's hesitation, and then Blue Bonnet, who had caught
a glimpse of Uncle Joe's face, pointed an accusing finger at him.
"Fess up, Uncle Joe!"
Much annoyed at himself, Uncle Joe tried to deny the accusation, but
Kitty's face confirmed the suspicion against him, and in the end he
"fessed up" rather lamely.
"Have to do something to earn my board and keep," he protested.
"Amanda and I get lunch, you know," Blue Bonnet suggested tactfully;
and Amanda telegraphed her approval of this gentle hint.
"Well, this camp is well-named," said Knight, appearing suddenly with
a half-dozen boys in his train. "Is this breakfast or lunch?"
"Breakfast, and a very good one," Mrs. Clyde remarked. "Won't you join
us?"
"Don't tempt my merry men," Knight begged comically. "They've never
yet been known to refuse food, and though it's only an hour since
breakfast, I've no confidence in them."
"Won't you please hurry?" Alec asked eagerly. "I can't wait for you
all to see the Spring."
"We're ready right now," said Blue Bonnet, jumping up impulsively.
"Come on, girls, it's a glorious morning for a tramp."
"Haven't you forgotten something, Blue Bonnet?" her grandmother asked.
Blue Bonnet looked puzzled. "Do you mean hats? I'd much rather go
without one, if you don't mind, Grandmother."
But it was not hats that Grandmother was thinking of; gradually it
dawned on Blue Bonnet that the other girls were not making ready for
the excursion, but were gathering up the dishes and clearing the
table. She flashed a reproachful look at them.
"You might let those wait," she protested.
Grandmother smiled. "You do surely belong to the 'land of _poco
tiempo_,' Blue Bonnet."
"But the dishes will keep--"
"And so will the Spring!"
The girl gave a discouraged sigh; it was a pity Grandmother had not
been brought up in Texas; then she would have understood what were the
really necessary things in life. She nodded wistfully at the boys.
"Grandmother believes in every girl's doing her duty," she said.
"We'll have the manager hold the performance," said Knight cheerfully.
"We'll be back in half an hour,--Carita can go by that time, too."
Blue Bonnet brightened visibly at this, and turned resolutely to the
hated tasks.
"Debby and I will wash the dishes; Sarah can 'red up,' and you and
Amanda do the beds," Kitty suggested.
Aunt Lucinda's training stood Blue Bonnet in good stead here. The
going over the rather bumpy beds got in that half-hour left Amanda
breathless with admiration.
"You can do things beautifully when you want to, Blue Bonnet," she
remarked.
"When I have to, you mean," Blue Bonnet replied.
"Where's the broom, do you know?" asked Sarah.
"Sh!" Blue Bonnet drew her into the tent and out of every one's
hearing. "There isn't any broom, Sarah."
"But I put one in the wagon myself."
"And I _threw it out_!"
"Blue Bonnet!" Something like horror was in Sarah's blue eyes.
Blue Bonnet met her gaze defiantly. "Did you ever see a picture of the
Witch of Salem, Sarah?"
Sarah gave a bewildered nod. "What has the Witch of Salem--"
"Wasn't she riding a broom?" Blue Bonnet persisted.
"Yes--but--"
"Well, in my opinion that's the only good use a broom was ever put to!
It has no place in a respectable camping party."
Sarah said no more; but when, a few minutes later, Amanda and Blue
Bonnet looked out to learn the source of an odd sound, they beheld the
indomitable Sarah, armed with an antiquated rake, gathering up the
leaves and litter on the hard dirt "floor" of the dining-room.
"Who would have thought to see our Sarah grown rakish?" asked Blue
Bonnet,--and then dodged the pillow sent by Amanda's indignant hand.
By the time the allotted half-hour was up, _Poco Tiempo_ was a model
of neatness and order. The girls, booted and hatted in spite of Blue
Bonnet's objections, were ready to the minute, and when the young
scouts appeared they set out at once, exactly--as Blue Bonnet
remarked--like the third-graders at recess.
Grandmother had settled herself comfortably with a book,--Mrs. Judson
was coming over later for a chat,--and so it was with a free mind and
a soul ready for a carnival of pleasure that Blue Bonnet stepped forth
on the joyous expedition.
"I reckon it is better," she admitted to Alec, "to have everything
done first, instead of having them to do when you're tired."
"Oh, wise young judge!" he laughed. "We'll make a New Englander of you
yet."
"That reminds me of something Cousin Tracey said once. He thought I
was developing a New England conscience, and said it was an
exceedingly troublesome thing to have around. I believe him,--it's
much more fun to develop Kodak films. There now!" she broke off
impatiently, "--if I haven't left my camera in the tent. And I want
pictures of the Spring."
"Never mind, we'll be up here every day," said Alec. "There's a jolly
little rustic bridge where you can gather the crowd for a group
picture. Here we are!"
He and Blue Bonnet had walked faster than the others, and so were
first to see this most beautiful of springs. Blue Bonnet gave one
look, and then something rose in her throat, stifling breath and
speech. Alec watched her appreciatively.
"If he speaks to me now, he's not the boy I've always believed him,"
the girl was saying to herself. She dreaded the first word that should
break in on that moment of perfect beauty.
Below them the giant spring surged up, a great emerald in a setting of
woods and hills. Clear as air, the water boiled up from the bowels of
the earth, revealing every fish and pebble in its mirror-like depths.
Shrubs overhung it; wild cresses and ferns clustered about it; below
the surface long tresses of pinky-coral grasses floated and waved in
the bubbling current.
A voice shattered the blissful moment of peace. "Isn't she a beauty?"
It was a sandy-haired youth with Kitty who had clambered roughly into
the picture. Blue Bonnet hated him fiercely for a few seconds. Then
the rest came up with a babble of voices and exclamations and she
resigned herself, with a sigh, to the fact that the gift of silence,
being golden, is given to but few.
Knight gave her a questioning glance and she glowed back at him. "It's
perfect--almost too perfect."
"There's a wee spring up higher,--the camp creek flows from it. Do you
feel equal to the climb?" he asked her.
She gave eager assent, and, after lingering a few minutes for the
others and finding them too slow for the pace she liked, Blue Bonnet
followed Knight up a steep winding path that circled the hill.
He carried a "twenty-two" rifle swung across his shoulders, and in his
belt a rather formidable looking knife.
"For use or ornament?" she asked, indicating the weapons. "You look
like Dick Danger."
"Strictly for use," he assured her. "The gun has brought down many a
toothsome 'possum, and the knife serves to cut anything from firewood
to alpenstocks. Shall I cut you one to assist your feeble steps?"
They halted while he selected a sapling for the purpose, trimmed and
sharpened it at the end.
"Alpine travellers put sharp iron points on their staffs, Uncle says,"
he explained, "so that by thrusting them in the ice and snow they keep
from slipping. We don't need them for just that purpose, but they are
handy on steep paths--and to kill bugs with!"
She accepted the "alpenstock" gratefully and soon found it useful for
both purposes.
"When we get back to camp I'll get Sandy to carve your initials in
it--he's quite a genius at carving," Knight said.
"Is Sandy the--sandy one?"
"Precisely."
"Then I don't think I like him."
"Oh, but you will when you know him better," Knight protested. "He's
tremendously clever,--a born orator. He won a medal last year in a
debate."
"That accounts for his talking so much," Blue Bonnet laughed. "He's
always at it."
"But unlike most incessant talkers, he says something," Knight urged
for his friend. "We'll get him to recite some evening, then you can
judge how talented he is."
"Does he do 'Curfew shall not--?'" she asked mischievously.
"Grief, no!" Knight's disgusted tone sent Blue Bonnet off in a fit of
laughter. To her surprise the ripple of her laugh came back in a
gleeful "ha, ha!" that had something witchlike about it. She turned a
startled face to her companion.
"We've reached the 'Whispering Grotto,'" he explained. "The echo is
famous." He pushed aside a low-growing bough, and brushing by it Blue
Bonnet found herself in a lovely little cave-like spot, in the centre
of which was a tiny spring. It bubbled up somewhere back in the hill
and had made a long tunnel, coming to the light just here.
"Oh, for a cup. I'm thirsty as--as Tantalus!" sighed Blue Bonnet.
"A Texas girl crying for a cup?" Knight asked teasingly.
"That wouldn't have happened before I went to Woodford. I've been
going through what they call--being civilized. It's mostly learning
not to shock the New England sense of propriety."
"I'm not a New Englander!"
Knight's eyes were daring her; and it was fatal. What Sarah would have
said if she could have seen Blue Bonnet's method of getting a drink is
hard to conjecture. Hardly had she time to spring to her feet when
voices were heard close at hand.
"I can hear Sandy." She turned eagerly to Knight. "Let's go on--I
don't feel ready for a crowd."
"There's a lovely view from the top of the hill," he suggested.
Her only answer was to push on, plying her alpenstock eagerly in her
haste to elude the others. Pausing only when the top of the hill was
reached, she sank at length on a fallen tree-trunk. The view was all
Knight had promised for it, overlooking a quiet valley.
"Let's call it 'Peaceful Valley,'" she said.
"It may have a different name on the map, but no one can prevent our
christening it what we like," he agreed.
Blue Bonnet was content to rest for a while here. There was no sign of
life anywhere, except a solitary bird wheeling about far above their
heads.
"A swallow-tailed kite," Knight said as the bird dropped suddenly into
clearer view. "Graceful, isn't it?"
All at once the big kite alighted on the dead branch of a tree near
them.
"What glorious wings!" breathed Blue Bonnet.
"Would you like one for your hat?" Knight asked.
"Oh, wouldn't I!" she cried eagerly.
Quick as flash Knight swung his rifle about, aimed and fired. Blue
Bonnet put her fingers in her ears with an exclamation of alarm. The
bird toppled as if to fall, then righted itself with a lurch and
fluttered out from the tree. Blue Bonnet gave a sigh of relief.
"I was so afraid you had hurt him!" she cried,--and the words died
away in a gasp of distress. The kite, pitching headlong, had fallen
almost at her feet.
She dropped on her knees beside it; but the bird was still. Knight,
bending over her, was suddenly filled with surprise and dismay; she
was crying like a child.
"It was so mean and vain of me," she said with quivering lips, "--to
want him just for a hat, when he was having such a beautiful time."
Knight was pale with hatred of himself.
She looked up at last and smiled mistily through her tears. "I reckon
you think I am pretty much of a baby. But I can't bear to see
things--die."
"It's only a big hawk," he said to comfort both himself and her.
She looked up hopefully. "And hawks are mean birds, aren't they,--that
kill little chickens and other birds?"
He hesitated, then said unwillingly: "Some hawks do. But this is a
different kind. It lives on snakes and insects--"
"Then it is a good bird!--that's what Uncle Cliff calls them." Her
face clouded again and she turned towards camp.
"You don't want one of the wings then?"
She shuddered. "Oh, no!" Then she paused. "I will have--I saw some
feathers fall. Will you give me one? I want it for a reminder."
Knight picked up one of the tiny barred wing-feathers and handed it to
her. "A reminder?"
"I'm never going to wear things like that again--wings and birds and
all those cruel ornaments. I never realized before--And whenever I am
tempted I shall look at this."
Knight bent, picked up another of the feathers and laid it away in his
fly-book. "I need a reminder, too," he remarked.
"But you never wear birds in your hats," Blue Bonnet said wonderingly.
"My reminder shall be: 'Think before you shoot,'" he said quietly.
CHAPTER XIII
AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE
THERE was no sign of the other trampers when Blue Bonnet and Knight
reached the little grotto; and descending to the Big Spring they found
even that charming spot deserted.
Blue Bonnet looked around in surprise.
"Do you suppose we've missed them on the way down?" Raising her voice
she gave her ranch-call--"Ho, ye ho, ho!"
"--ho ho!" the hill sent back; but no feminine or masculine voice
answered the well-known notes.
Blue Bonnet, child of the open, then looked at the sun and the shadows
and gave an exclamation of astonishment. "It's past noon! They've gone
back to camp. My, I'll have to hurry--it's my turn to cook lunch."
She darted impetuously down the hillside, and Knight found himself
compelled to move briskly in order to keep up with her. They went too
fast for conversation, but once Blue Bonnet paused long enough to say
over her shoulder--"You'll come to lunch, won't you?"
"Catch me refusing now I know who the cook is!" he replied gaily.
The path opened at last on the open space before _Poco Tiempo_. There
was sound of voices and laughter, and yes--the clink of dishes! Blue
Bonnet turned a rueful face to Knight--"Do you hear that? They won't
say a thing to me!"
"I am armed,--trust me to protect you," he declaimed theatrically.
They had to pass through the "kitchen" first, and there the clutter of
empty pots and pans told their own story. From the dining-room the
others caught sight of the tardy pair and a wild hubbub at once arose.
"Tramps!"
"Set the dogs on them!"
"Why don't you work for a living?"
Knight's eyes twinkled as he looked from Blue Bonnet's amazed
countenance to the teasing faces about the table. Lunch was evidently
not only ready but largely consumed.
"What are you eating so early for?" Blue Bonnet demanded.
"Early!"
"Twenty minutes past one!"
"No--!" Blue Bonnet gasped, subsiding on the end of the bench and
fanning her hot face with her hat. "Now, isn't that the funniest
thing?"
"I'm glad you see the point of your own joke," retorted Kitty. "We
have decided to give you a week's notice to get a new place."
"I engage her on the spot," said Knight. "It's all my fault."
"We won't give her a reference," said Kitty.
"You needn't--if you'll just give me food," said Blue Bonnet. "Alec,
make room for Knight beside you, will you? We're both starved. Who
made the muffins?"
"Guess," said Kitty, relenting and passing her the nearly empty plate.
Sarah intercepted it. "I'll get you some hot ones." And she rose
hastily.
Blue Bonnet laughed. "Now I know! Grandmother, did you help Sarah?"
Mrs. Clyde nodded. "The girls came back so hungry I thought we had
better not wait for the chief cook. No one knew where you were."
"I'm going to wear a cow-bell after this," Blue Bonnet declared.
"Sarah, if I could make such muffins I'd insist upon cooking every
meal."
"I reckon you don't need any protection," Knight said in an undertone.
"Oh, there's safety in numbers. Wait till Amanda catches me alone! We
two will have to get dinner now." She buttered her third muffin and
then glanced happily around the table. "I've a lovely scheme," she
hinted.
"Did you ever see any one so bowed down with penitence?" asked Kitty;
adding promptly, "What's the scheme?"
"It's to invite Alec and Knight to get down logs, make us a huge
bonfire and--"
"That's just like Blue Bonnet," Kitty broke in, "--she'll let you do
the work and she'll do the _rest_!"
"--and then invite them to a party," Blue Bonnet went on
imperturbably.
"'She'll do the grand with a lavish hand,'" quoted Alec. "We're your
men. A Party--with a big P--is what our souls have been pining for.
Where shall we build the festive pyre?"
"In the open space between the two camps. There'll be no danger to the
trees there and plenty of room to sit around it. I'll tell Miguel to
bring up one of the wagon horses to drag logs,--I want a perfectly
mammoth fire."
"You ought to have been a man, Blue Bonnet," Debby remarked, "--you
would have made such a wonderful general. Your ability to put other
people to work amounts to positive genius."
But Blue Bonnet had already gone in search of Miguel, with Alec and
Knight in her train. For the rest of the afternoon the "General"
demonstrated that she could not only put other people to work, but
could work herself, to advantage. While the boys--whose forces had
been augmented by the addition of Sandy, Smith, Brown and Jones--got
down logs and built them into a miniature log cabin, Blue Bonnet made
great preparations for the Party. She spread all her Indian blankets
at a proper distance from the bonfire-to-be; distributed the
buck-board seats judiciously, planning to add the dining-room benches
as soon as supper was out of the way; whittled great quantities of
long willow wands to a sharp point, maintaining great secrecy as to
the use to which the latter were to be put; and stacked many boxes of
the delectable pinoche in a convenient spot.
Hardly had these preparations been completed when Amanda announced
that it was time to begin cooking dinner. Blue Bonnet looked at her
aghast.
"I think it's maddening," she declared. "We are in a continual state
of washing up after one meal and getting ready for another. And this
is what Grandmother calls 'simplicity'--! It would be a
heap--much--simpler if I could just say--'Lisa, we'll have dinner at
six.' That would end it,--and what could be simpler?"
"What shall we have?" asked Amanda, considering that subject more to
the point.
"Baked potatoes, then we won't have to peel them,--I'd as soon skin a
rabbit. And Gertrudis cooked a leg of lamb, so that we'll only have to
warm it up."
"Shall we try hot bread?" asked Amanda.
"Certainly not! Hot bread twice to-day already--we'll all have
indigestion. We've stacks of loaves, and bread and maple syrup is good
enough camp fare for any one. If we're going in for the simple life,
let's be simple."
"That reminds me of something we translated in the German class," said
Amanda. "'Man ist was er isst'--and it means 'one is what one eats.'
And another German said 'Tell me what you eat and I'll tell you what
you are.'"
"Do you mean to tell me that if I live on angel-cake I'll grow to be
angelic?" demanded Blue Bonnet.
"Hardly!" laughed Amanda. "It would take a good deal more than that!
No offence, Blue Bonnet,--I like you best when you're--the other
thing. The Germans are always arguing about something or other. We
used to take sides in class and nearly come to blows."
"You should have taken French," said Blue Bonnet, before she thought.
"You didn't think that last March!" Amanda teased; and the next moment
could have bitten her tongue out for the thoughtless speech. Blue
Bonnet did not smile; it was evident that the memory of the day when
all the members of the French class except herself had "cut" was still
a bitter one.
"I'll wash the potatoes," Amanda offered in amend for having touched a
painful chord.
"All right!" Blue Bonnet beamed acceptance of the kind intention and
handed over the pan without hesitation. "I'll make up a hot fire, and
we'll get everything started and the table set,--then you and I are
going to the Spring."
"Oh, are we?" asked Amanda blankly. One never knew what scheme lurked
in the back of Blue Bonnet's head.
"For table decorations. I saw some ferns and wild honeysuckle near the
bank, and it won't take much time to gather enough for the table."
"Decorating the table isn't 'simple,' is it?" Amanda asked rather
provokingly.
"If you know anything simpler than a wildflower, I'd like to be shown
it," retorted Blue Bonnet. "Come on, we must do some tall hustling."
The "tall hustling" got the table set in a rather sketchy fashion;
hurried the potatoes into a scorching oven; placed the already cooked
roast in the top of the same oven at the same time; and saw Blue
Bonnet and Amanda headed for the Spring, bearing a fruit-jar and the
camp's only carving-knife, just as Uncle Joe came up the bank with a
fine string of speckled trout.
"All ready to fry, Honey," he said, holding them up proudly.
"Hide them quick!" cried Blue Bonnet in alarm, "shooing" him back
towards the creek.
Used as he was to Blue Bonnet's impetuosity, this move of hers filled
him with amazement. "What's the matter,--they're perfectly good
trout!" he urged.
"They're lovely. But I wouldn't fry one for ten million dollars! Keep
them for breakfast, Uncle Joe,--Sarah will know how to do them
beautifully."
With an understanding chuckle, Uncle Joe went off to cache his string
of beauties in a cool place along the creek; and Blue Bonnet and
Amanda continued their quest for ferns.
As they were returning, crowned with success, they met the Señora just
back from a stroll with Mrs. Judson. The three other girls were
already sitting suggestively about the board.
"There," said Blue Bonnet triumphantly, as she deposited the fruit-jar
in the centre of the table with its graceful ferns and honeysuckle
trailing over the oil-cloth, "feast on that!"
"I call that a pretty slim dinner," said Kitty.
Blue Bonnet, disdaining the insinuation, departed rather hastily to
the kitchen, drawn thither by a strong odor and a still stronger
suspicion of disaster. The sheet-iron stove was red-hot. Catching up a
cloth she flung open the oven door, and then backed abruptly away from
the cloud of acrid yellow smoke that rolled thickly into her face.
"Oh, Blue Bonnet!" wailed Amanda. "Everything's burned to a cinder! We
shouldn't have gone off."
Blue Bonnet's only reply was a violent fit of coughing. The smoke
continued to pour in dense billows from the oven. "Grab the pans,
quick!" she managed to choke out.
Amanda made a valiant dive through the smoke, and had just time to
seize the pans from the top and bottom of the oven, when she, too, was
overcome, and in the paroxysm of coughing that followed threatened to
burst a blood-vessel. Finally with crimson faces and streaming eyes,
both cooks gazed ruefully down on the black marbles that had been
potatoes, and the charred drum-stick that had once been a leg of
spring lamb.
"Keep back--no trespassing!" called Blue Bonnet as the other girls,
scenting fun as well as the odor of burning things, came running from
the dining-room. "This is our funeral and we don't want any mourners!"
She waved them back peremptorily, at the same time screening the ruins
with her apron.
The discomfited We are Sevens returned to their seats, and a moment
later there came the sound of spoons being vigorously thumped on the
table.
"We want dinner!" came imperiously from the hungry girls.
Amanda looked imploringly at her partner. "What shall we do?"
Blue Bonnet thought hard for a moment. All at once her brow cleared.
"Here, take the meat, go find a gopher-hole and push that bone down
into it as far as it will go. The potatoes can't be burned all the
way through,--we'll scrape what's left into a bowl. And I'll tell
Uncle Joe I've changed my mind,--we'll have the trout for dinner. And,
Amanda, you'll hurry back, won't you, and put the fish in the pan--I
simply can't touch 'em!"
Each sped to fulfil her allotted task, and in an incredibly short
space of time a family of gophers was sniffing about a strange object
blocking their front door; and a pan of fragrant trout sputtered on
top of the little stove. As Blue Bonnet set the great platter of
perfectly browned fish in front of her grandmother, there was a
flattering "ah!" of anticipation that repaid--almost repaid, her for
the previous bad quarter of an hour. Canned pears and the cookies that
should have been saved for future emergencies, completed a dinner
which was voted "not half bad" by the other girls, who secretly
marvelled at getting any dinner at all. No one noticed that neither
Blue Bonnet nor Amanda partook of potatoes, and there proved to be
ample for the rest.
"I'll wash the dishes, Amanda," Blue Bonnet offered, when at last that
night-mare of a dinner was over. "I ought to walk over red-hot
plowshares, or wear a hair-shirt or something as a penance for my sins
of this day. Lacking both plowshares and shirt, I'll substitute
dish-washing. And you may bear me witness--I'd take the hair-shirt if
I had my choice!"
It was a very weary Blue Bonnet who turned the dishpan upside down and
hung the dish-cloth on a bush to dry. The long tramp of the morning,
the preparations for the bonfire party, and then the exhausting
experience of getting dinner, had tired even her physique, which had
seldom known fatigue.
"I wish we could dis-invite the company," she said to Amanda.
"So do I," groaned her partner. "Fancy having to sit around a bonfire
and sing 'merrily we roll along'--! It makes me ache all over."
Later, when the inmates of both camps were gathered in a great circle
about the fire, singing, jesting and story-telling, both girls forgot
their weariness and might have been heard singing the same "merrily we
roll along" with great zest and vocal strength.
The bonfire did its builders proud and without any preparatory sulking
or coaxing burst almost at once into pillars of soaring flame. There
was a backing away at first on the part of the spectators as the
intense heat began to scorch the circle of faces; then a gradual
drawing near again. It was not until the flames had died down and the
logs were a mass of glowing coals that Blue Bonnet handed around her
willow-wands. Each one was now tipped with a white ball, puffy, round
and mysterious.
To most of the boys this was an innovation, and they had to be shown
how to hold the white globules over the coals until they spluttered
and swelled to bursting.
"Now eat them!" she commanded. There was a chary tasting and then an
ecstatic cry--"Marshmallows!"
The rapidity with which the tin boxes were emptied might have appalled
a less generous provider than Blue Bonnet; but she had relied upon
Uncle Cliff to fill her order for marshmallows, and consequently felt
no fear of "going short."
When little Bayard had consumed his ninth "moth-ball" as he persisted
in calling the sweets, his mother rose to take her brood home. Mr.
Judson bent to lift Joe who had fallen asleep in Sarah's arms, and
then turned to Blue Bonnet. "Good-night," he said, holding out his
free hand and smiling down into the girl's tired face; "this is the
first time I ever partook of toasted moonshine, and I've enjoyed my
initiation."
Carita kissed her impulsively. "It's the loveliest party I've ever
been to," she whispered.
Blue Bonnet looked wistfully after the departing group. "Aren't
families the nicest things in all the world?" she asked Sarah, as she
sank on the blanket beside this member of a numerous clan.
"The very nicest." And Sarah, whose arms still felt the warmth of
little Joe, stared into the fire with eyes that saw in the coals the
picture of a family in far-off Woodford.
There were a few more songs; an eighth or ninth rendition of
"Meet me, dearest Mandy,
By the water-melion vine"--
for the benefit of Amanda, who hated it, and then the rest rose
reluctantly to depart.
"It's the swellest thing in the bonfire line I've ever attended,"
Sandy assured Mrs. Clyde; and she could excuse the phrase because of
the undoubted enthusiasm of the speaker.
Half a dozen of the boys tramped away in a bunch, and there floated
back to the group about the fire the rhythmic refrain of "Good-night,
ladies!" until it finally died away in a sleepy murmur.
Only the older boys had lingered and they, after making arrangements
for a horse-back ride on the morrow, slowly straggled away.
"Where's Blue Bonnet?" asked Alec; he was one of the last, loitering
for a final word with his hostess.
"She was sitting by me a little while ago," said Sarah, looking
towards the Navajo.
The spot was in shadow, but as they looked in that direction, a log
fell, and a slender flame sprang up. In the light they saw Blue
Bonnet, curled up on the bright blanket, with her head pillowed on her
arm.
She was fast asleep.
CHAPTER XIV
A FALLING IN
"HOW'S the Sleeping Beauty this morning?" was Alec's salutation to
Blue Bonnet, when he appeared early next day in advance of the other
picnickers. Blue Bonnet asleep at her own party had been a spectacle
he would not soon forget; it was almost as funny as being absent from
her first tea, on that memorable day in Woodford.
"The Sleeping Beauty could find it in her heart to envy Rip Van
Winkle; a nap like his is just what I crave. But no,--Sarah must needs
have breakfast at cock-crow," Blue Bonnet complained.
"Why, Blue Bonnet, it was after eight o'clock when I called you,"
returned Sarah in a grieved tone.
"Sarah didn't want breakfast mistaken for lunch again," said Amanda.
"My prophetic soul tells me that we are going to conduct ourselves
like a model Sunday-school class to-day," Blue Bonnet remarked.
"What makes you think so?" asked Amanda, in whom the memory of
yesterday's trials was still undimmed.
"'Well begun is half done,' you know. And this beginning is
obnoxiously perfect." Blue Bonnet was wiping off the oil-cloth as she
spoke; dishes were already washed, beds done, and all without a hitch.
"I hope our picnic won't prove to be of the Sunday-school variety,"
said Kitty.
"I'm sure our Sunday-school picnics at home are always very nice,"
Sarah said reprovingly.
"Every one to his taste!" was Kitty's airy rejoinder.
"You can make up your mind that this picnic won't be like any other
you ever attended," Alec assured them. "Knight has a scheme up his
sleeve that will bear watching. I wonder, Blue Bonnet, if Mrs. Clyde
would mind letting us take coffee?"
Blue Bonnet reflected. "To-morrow is Sunday and we're privileged to
have it for breakfast. If we have it to-day instead I'm sure she won't
object. What else shall we take?"
"Only some bread, some lump sugar and a tin of milk, please," said
Alec modestly.
Amanda gave a sudden exclamation of joy. "Then we won't be back to
lunch,--oh, Blue Bonnet, that lets us out to-day!"
They fell upon each other rapturously.
"I think we are the ones who should rejoice," said Kitty; but her
remark met with the silent scorn it deserved.
They mustered a troop of twelve, all mounted, for Knight's picnic.
Riding by twos, they cantered decorously as long as the eyes of their
elders followed their course; but when a turn in the road freed them
from observation, there was a spurring and an urging of the wiry
ponies, and away they went, recking little of the grade whether up or
down.
It became a game of follow-my-leader, with Knight and Blue Bonnet
heading the procession and putting their horses through a performance
that would have lamed anything but a Western cow-pony. Knight finally
led the way to one of the "race-paths" that abound in the hilly
regions of Texas, and there began a tournament that for years lived in
Sarah's memory as the most reckless exhibition of daring ever seen
outside a circus-ring.
"Who made this race-track?" she asked Knight in one of the infrequent
pauses in the performance.
"Nature!" He laughed at the look of incredulity with which Sarah met
this assertion. In truth she had good reason to doubt his word; the
smooth broad road encircling the hill, a full quarter of a mile long,
edged on either side by a dense growth of cedars, seemed unmistakably
to show the hand of man in its creation.
"It's the solemn truth I'm telling you," Knight insisted, "--I swear
it by the mane of my milk-white steed!"
Sarah gave one glance at the dark yellow buckskin pony he rode, and
then clucked impatiently to Comanche. She objected to having her faith
in people imposed upon.
Knight was still laughing when Blue Bonnet came up and challenged him
to a race. "My reputation for truth-telling is forever lost in
Señorita Blake's estimation," he told her.
"What do you think of Sarah, anyway?" It would be curious to know just
how a Western boy regarded Old Reliable.
"She's very nice," he said, with an utter absence of enthusiasm,
"--but not exciting."
Blue Bonnet smiled. "And Kitty?" she continued. Perhaps it wasn't
polite in a hostess to discuss her guests, but she just had to ask
that.
"She's very pretty and vivacious," he replied with an increase of
warmth. "She lacks only one thing to make her irresistible."
"And that?"
"Having been brought up in Texas!"
If Knight had expected a blush to follow his outspoken compliment he
was disappointed. Blue Bonnet's hearty laugh showed a very healthy
absence of self-consciousness in her make-up.
"My Aunt Lucinda thinks that is my very worst drawback," she declared;
and then chirping to Firefly, she was off at a break-neck pace, hat
bobbing, brown braid flying, her eyes alight with the excitement of
the race.
[Illustration: "THEY ALL GATHERED GYPSY-FASHION ABOUT THE FIRE."]
The climax of the day was the gypsy picnic. When Blue Bonnet beheld
the camp-fire with the pail of coffee steaming away over the bed of
coals, and saw the feast spread out informally on the ground, with
wild grape leaves for plates, she gave an exclamation of delight.
"Isn't it heavenly?" she cried.
Alec laughed. "I believe, Blue Bonnet, that your idea of heaven is to
live in a wickiup and subsist on mustang grapes and wild berries
indefinitely,--now isn't it?"
"Exactly--except that I'd add some of the bacon Knight is preparing to
give us. That's the way the cowboys cook it."
Knight had cut a dozen or more twigs having a forked branch at the
tip; on the end of each he placed a slice of bacon and then handed
around the "forks" ceremoniously. "I'm not going to offer you anything
so dainty as toasted moonshine," he explained, "but it's a heap more
substantial."
They all gathered gypsy-fashion about the fire, toasting the bacon and
their faces impartially; then transferring the crisp curly brown
strips to the big slices of bread, devoured them with exclamations of
approval that were most grateful to the arranger of the feast. Even
canned cream failed to detract from the flavor of the coffee, and they
consumed great quantities of the fragrant beverage, even Sarah
partaking most intemperately.
Only a lot of ponies inured to the hardships of the round-up would
have remained patient through the frolics of that day, and some of
these wiry ponies looked rather drooping when the picnickers turned
towards camp.
Mrs. Clyde, who had been watching the road rather anxiously as the
shadows began to lengthen, brightened at once when Blue Bonnet's
cheery call sounded through the trees.
"Oh, Grandmother, we've had the most gorgeous time in the world!" Blue
Bonnet cried, as she flung herself out of the saddle. "Did you ever
see such a beautifully mussed-up crowd in all your life?"
"If that is an evidence of a 'gorgeous time' you must certainly have
had one," Mrs. Clyde smiled as her glance travelled from one rumpled
and spotted We are Seven to another.
"These are the only skirts we brought and mine is all spluttered up
with bacon," mourned Sarah.
"I think you will all have to go to bed while I wash them," the Señora
suggested laughingly.
"Grandmother, please don't let Sarah play upon your sympathies. She
doesn't appreciate how becoming a little dirt is to her peculiar style
of beauty. She looks almost--human." The look of pained surprise Sarah
turned on her sent Blue Bonnet off in a fit of merriment. "Oh, for a
picture of that expression!" she cried. "And that reminds me,--I told
all the boys to be at the Spring in fifteen minutes. There is plenty
of light for a snap-shot and I've just a few films left."
"Oh, Blue Bonnet, haven't you done enough tramping to-day?" her
grandmother exclaimed. "You ought to rest."
Blue Bonnet shook her head. "I can't rest till I get that picture. I
want the boys and the We are Sevens on the little rustic bridge. Now,
Sarah, don't you dare tidy up till I get you just as you are. I want
you to pose as Terrible Tom the Texas Terror."
That Sarah had her own opinion as to who the Texas Terror might be was
shown by her expression as she relinquished her design of brushing her
hair, and followed the other girls up the hill to the Big Spring.
The boys were already assembled and were now grouped on the bridge in
attitudes meant to be artistic and fetching.
The rustic bridge--rather more rustic than substantial--was suspended
just over a pretty waterfall, which slipped down a smooth runway of
eight or ten feet into a pool all foam and spray; a charming spot for
a group-picture. It required both skill and patience to get every one
posed and the camera focussed; Blue Bonnet had just completed these
preliminaries, when Alec upset everything by insisting that he should
be the photographer and she a member of the group. The rest supported
his contention that she should be in the picture, and in the argument
that followed, the chances for any picture at all grew slim.
Just then Uncle Joe appeared, and was at once pressed into service.
Blue Bonnet gave explicit directions as to the precise moment at which
the bulb was to be pressed, and then proceeded to join the rest who
were in the agonies of trying to look pleasant.
"Do hurry, Blue Bonnet," urged Sarah nervously, "I can hear the bridge
creaking."
A roar of derision followed this declaration and some of the smaller
boys began stamping on the old timbers for the sheer joy of seeing
poor Sarah quake. At the precise moment that Blue Bonnet stepped from
the bank to her place by the rail, there was a loud report, followed
by a scream.
Uncle Joe, looking up from the reflector, saw the bridge parted neatly
in the middle, and the entire party shooting the chutes in a most
informal manner. By the time the first boy had finished the descent,
Uncle Joe was in the water fishing out the gasping victims. The pool
was not deep, but the swift fall carried the smaller lads under the
surface, and they came up too dazed to see the hands held out to seize
them. Knight and Sandy found their feet at once, and with Uncle Joe
formed a dam against which the others were caught like salmon in a
river-trap.
Sarah was fished up by her blond braids and came up gasping, "I told
you so!" before she opened her eyes.
"That's about as busy a spell as I've had for some time," Uncle Joe
declared as he hauled out the last of the small boys and then
clambered up the steep bank.
"You showed great presence of mind, Uncle Joe--except for one thing,"
said Blue Bonnet. "If you had just taken a snap-shot when the bridge
broke I'd be quite happy."
"And if a few of us had drowned while he was doing it--" Kitty began
ironically.
"You'd have missed being in the picture, poor souls! Well, since we're
all alive, let's go break the news gently to the grown-ups." Blue
Bonnet looked around the drenched, shivering group and then burst into
peals of laughter.
In truth they were a sorry looking lot. Soaked to the skin, with hair
and clothes dripping and bedraggled, they all looked at each other as
if surprised and grieved to find themselves part of so undignified a
company.
Grandmother's expression when the We are Sevens hove into sight, sent
Blue Bonnet off into another gale of merriment.
"We've been shooting the chutes, Grandmother," she said with dancing
eyes.
"Without a boat," added Kitty.
It took Sarah to tell the story in all its harrowing details, and at
its conclusion Mrs. Clyde looked sober.
"Were you really in danger?" she asked Blue Bonnet.
"Not a bit," Blue Bonnet declared. "Sarah was the only one who came
near drowning and that was because she _would_ talk under water."
Fifteen minutes later the little sheet-iron stove was red-hot, and on
a hastily strung clothes-line about it hung an array of dripping
garments that almost hid it from view.
"There's one comfort about all this," said Kitty, "our skirts and
middies have had a much-needed bath."
"I'm afraid they won't be very clean,--cold water won't take grease
out," said Sarah mournfully. "And I'd like to know--how are we going
to iron them?"
They were all sitting in a circle about a blazing bonfire of Uncle
Joe's building, with their streaming hair spread out to dry.
Dressing-gowns and bedroom slippers had made it unnecessary to go to
bed while their wardrobe hung on the line, and now that they were warm
and comfortable, they were disposed to look on the adventure of the
afternoon as more of a lark than a misfortune.
"Do you recall a prophecy you made this morning, Blue Bonnet?" asked
Kitty.
Blue Bonnet shook her head.
"Your 'prophetic soul' told you, if I remember rightly, that we were
going to conduct ourselves like a model Sunday-school class to-day."
"Well, if anybody would promise me as much fun in Sunday-school as
I've had this day, I'd never be absent or tardy!" laughed Blue Bonnet.
Sarah looked pained. "It's Sunday to-morrow," she remarked. "I wonder
what Dr. Judson will take as the text of his sermon."
Blue Bonnet gave her a long, curious glance. "Do you really wonder,
Sarah, about things like that?"
Sarah raised honest, serious eyes. "Why, of course, Blue Bonnet. Don't
you?"
"No," she confessed, "but I do wonder--at you!"
As they sat silent for a moment about the blazing logs, Blue Bonnet
had an inspiration.
"Grandmother," she asked abruptly, "are you very hungry?"
"Why--is it your turn to get dinner?" Mrs. Clyde smiled; she was
shaking the water from her granddaughter's long hair, and spreading it
in the warm rays of the fire.
"No, Amanda and I were to get lunch. But are you?"
"Not at all. Mrs. Judson and I had an excellent dinner at noon."
"Well, I've a splendid idea. There are heaps of hot ashes down under
the logs. We can bury some potatoes there,--the cowboys cook them that
way and they are delicious. Then with some devilled-ham sandwiches we
could sit right here and eat, and have no tiresome dishes to wash up
afterwards."
"Hear, hear!" cried Kitty and Debby.
"It's easy to see whose turn it is to wash dishes," laughed Amanda.
"It's right handsome of you, Blue Bonnet," Kitty remarked gratefully,
"--especially when it wasn't your turn to officiate. I'll make the
sandwiches and Debby--you get the potatoes."
That buffet supper was later pronounced the most successful meal ever
prepared in _Poco Tiempo_.
"This is truly Bohemian," remarked Mrs. Clyde, as with a newspaper for
both plate and napkin, she joined the group about the fire, "--much
more so than the studio-luncheons they call Bohemian in Boston."
"Fancy anything trying to be Bohemian in Boston!" exclaimed Blue
Bonnet. "They haven't a thing in common."
"They both begin with a B," said Sarah.
The girls were too surprised to laugh.
"Is that a joke, Sarah?" asked Kitty in an awestruck tone.
"Of course not,--they do, don't they?" she returned.
As the girls collapsed at this, she looked up in puzzled surprise.
"I'd like to know what's so funny about that," she remarked
plaintively.
"There comes Mrs. Judson," exclaimed Debby.
There was a hasty wiping of blackened fingers on newspaper napkins as
the girls rose to greet this unexpected guest. The little figure
approaching them seemed slighter than ever, and the gingham dress
fairly trailed over the long grass. The face was hidden in the
inevitable sunbonnet.
"Hello, everybody, are you dry yet?" called a cheerful voice.
"Carita!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet. "We thought you were your mother."
Carita looked down at her loosely fitting garment and laughed. "I had
to wear this while my dress dried. Knight said I ought to hang out a
sign--'room to let.' Mother made me wear the sunbonnet because my hair
is still wet. But I said I could dry it by your fire as well as
anywhere else." She tossed away the cavernous bonnet and the chestnut
locks fell in a cloud about her shoulders. With her dark eyes and skin
framed by the long straight hair she looked like a young Indian.
"Have a potato?" asked Blue Bonnet, spearing one with a stick and
presenting it to the guest.
"Thank you." Carita took it as if this were the usual fashion of
serving this vegetable, and ate it with the ease born of long
experience. Suddenly she gave an exclamation. "Oh, I nearly forgot.
Alec sent over something. The boys couldn't come for they've nothing
to wear but blankets--they're rolled up like a lot of mummies around
the fire. But Alec and Knight and Sandy have been writing
something,--I think it's a letter."
"It's a poem!--oh, Blue Bonnet, you read it aloud." Kitty handed over
the verses and in the flickering light they gathered close about Blue
Bonnet as she read:
THE BRIDGE
"We stood on a bridge in Texas,
Near a camp far, far from town;
We stood there in broad daylight,--
'Cause there wasn't room to sit down.
"We posed on that bridge so rustic,
To be snapped by Uncle Joe,
And we smiled and looked real pleasant,
Yet one heart was filled with woe.
"For a stream, both swift and deadly,
Flowed beneath the bridgelet there,
And the creaking of the timbers
Gave this timid maid a scare.
"As sweeping eddying 'neath us
The deep, dark waters rolled,
She could seem to see our finish--
Dashed beneath the waters cold.
"Yet the bridge still held, but trembled,
--Gleamed the torrent chilly, vast,--
And the weight of one Blue Bonnet
Broke the camel's back at last!"
"Who did it?" cried Blue Bonnet.
"All three helped," said Carita. "But I think Sandy did most."
"He must be cleverer than he looks," said Blue Bonnet.
"Why, don't you think he looks clever?" exclaimed Kitty, "I do."
"It wasn't clever of him to have sandy hair," Blue Bonnet declared
perversely.
"As if he could help it!" said Sarah.
"We must write a 'pome,' too," said Blue Bonnet.
"We?" exclaimed Debby. "I never found two words to rhyme in all my
life. You and Kitty are the only ones who ever 'drop into poetry.'"
"The muse must be partial to red hair," said Amanda. And though Kitty
sniffed insultedly at this insinuation, her bright head was soon bent
over a pad beside Blue Bonnet's, and after much chewing of their
pencils and shrieks of laughter at impossible rhymes, the two of them
finally evolved the following:
WE ARE SEVEN
"You marvel that a simple band
Of maidens, young and fair,
Should linger ever on the land,
Nor for the water care?
"If you should ask in dulcet tone
Why for the earth they sigh,
They'll weep, they'll shriek, they'll give a groan,--
But they will answer why.
"'Last night we were a happy bunch,
Last night about eleven--'
Quoth you--'But why this sorry lot?
How many members have you got?'
They'll answer--'We Are Seven.'
"'But seven are not all alive?'
'Yea, yea, thou trifling varlet,
Though here we number only five,--
Two caught a fever scarlet.
"'And o'er us five whose courage great
Brought us to far-off Texas,
There seems to brood an awful fate,
And trials sore to vex us.
"'To-day the bridge on which we stood
And posed above the rippling wave,
Alas! was made of rotten wood
And plunged us in a watery grave.'
"'Then ye are dead! All five are dead!
Their spirits are in heaven!'
'Tis throwing words away, for still
These maidens five will have their will,
And answer--'We Are Seven!'"
"I wonder what Mr. Wordsworth would say to that?" said Debby, when
this effort had been heard and elaborately praised.
"He's dead," remarked Sarah. Then, ignoring Debby's snicker she
continued: "It's very good, Blue Bonnet,--but you shouldn't have said
that two had the scarlet fever. There's only one, really."
"Poetic license!" Kitty claimed fiercely.
"I think you are the cleverest girls I ever heard of!" Carita
exclaimed. "I'm going to run right over with that poem--I can't wait
for the boys to see it."
Snatching up her bonnet Carita ran back to the other camp; while the
girls, quite tired out by the excitement and varied adventures of the
day, prepared to go to bed. As they neared the tents there came a
familiar sound from the direction of Camp Judson. It was the loud
jangle of cowbells.
"Do you suppose those boys are going to eat at this time of night?"
asked Sarah.
"Of course not, Sallykins," said Debby. "Don't you understand?--that's
the boys applauding our poets!"
CHAPTER XV
SUNDAY
"FOR once in my life," said Blue Bonnet, with a long-drawn sigh, "I'm
ready for a day of rest."
"Please don't begin to rest till you've done the dishes," begged
Kitty.
Blue Bonnet tossed her head scornfully. "I wouldn't trouble trouble
till trouble troubles you, Kitty-Kat. If you can go to church with as
clear a conscience as mine, I'll take off my hat to you. One lapse
doesn't make a sinner!"
"One?" Kitty echoed, and would have continued scathingly had not Sarah
interrupted with--
"I don't see how we can go to church with such looking clothes."
"Sarah's regretting the white piqué skirt you wouldn't let her bring,"
said Kitty.
"Why, Sarah," Blue Bonnet turned a pained look on the serious young
person, "I would never have believed you would be one to stay away
from church for lack of an Easter bonnet."
"I didn't mention Easter--nor bonnets either," Sarah declared
indignantly. "The idea,--to hear you girls talk any one would think I
was completely wrapped up in clothes!"
"Everybody is, you know--except savages," returned Blue Bonnet.
Sarah's expression at this caused Mrs. Clyde to rise hurriedly and
vanish within her tent. Freed from this restraint Kitty went on
wickedly:
"Anyway, Dr. Judson has been a missionary in Africa and I'm sure he'd
excuse you if--"
Sarah left the table with great dignity, leaving the other girls weak
with laughter.
Carita appeared a little later with her denim dress looking fresh,
clean, and wrinkleless.
"It looks as if it had just been ironed," Sarah silently commented.
When Mrs. Clyde called to the girls that it was time to go over to
Camp Judson, Miss Blake was nowhere to be found.
The church service was held in the "Druid's Grove," a place of mingled
shade and sunshine, where a little tumbling creek was the only
accompaniment to the hymns, and the birds trilled an obligato. An old
tree-stump served as pulpit, and here Dr. Judson talked rather than
preached to his youthful congregation.
Blue Bonnet, listening to him, unconsciously let her eyes wander, as
they always did in the church at Woodford, in search of the memorial
window 'Sacred to the memory of Elizabeth Clyde Ashe' that was
inseparably linked in her mind with religious service. Instead of the
figure of the Good Shepherd with the lamb in his arms, the branches of
the live oaks here formed a Gothic arch, in the shadow of which sat
Mrs. Judson with little Joe asleep on her lap. The look on the
mother's face was full of the same brooding tenderness that the artist
had given to the eyes of the Shepherd of Old.
When they rose to sing, the young voices rang out clear and joyous,
quite unlike the droning that too often passes for singing in a
grown-up congregation.
"Bright youth and snow-crowned age,
Strong men and maidens meek:
Raise high your free, exulting song!
God's wondrous praises speak!
"With all the angel choirs,
With all the saints of earth,
Pour out the strains of joy and bliss,
True rapture, noblest mirth!"
The stirring verses, sung with a will by every one, seemed to soar to
the very tree-tops, making the branches sway with the rhythm and
spirit of the hymn.
Blue Bonnet heaved a sigh of regret as they rose to leave the grove.
"It's so sweet,--I wish it could last all day."
"I don't remember ever having heard you make a remark like that about
church before," remarked Kitty.
"I don't care much for anything that's held indoors," Blue Bonnet
confessed. "And I don't like preachers who make their voices sound
like the long-stop on an organ. Now that last hymn we sang makes me
fairly bubble inside."
"Don't let Sarah hear you say that. She seems to think one ought to
draw a long face on the Sabbath,--a sort of 'world-without-end'
expression, you know. I believe she thinks it almost wicked to be
happy on Sunday."
"Well, Sarah may be as blue as she likes,--this is the kind of a day
that makes me feel bright pink!"
"Where is Sarah, anyway?" asked Kitty. "I haven't seen her since
breakfast. Surely she didn't miss the service?"
"No, I saw her sitting by a big tree 'way at the back," said Amanda.
"It isn't like Sarah to take a back seat--at church," remarked Blue
Bonnet. "I believe she must be cross because we teased her this
morning."
Grandmother and Sarah were already deep in preparations for dinner
when the others straggled into camp. The well-cooked meal of muffins,
fried ham, potatoes and stewed dried fruit they served met with
visible as well as audible approval.
"Picnic lunches are more fun, but this kind of a meal is
more--filling," said Blue Bonnet. "Let's eat all we can now and have
just bread and milk for supper--we've two cans of fresh milk in the
creek."
"Blue Bonnet seems to have developed a sudden liking for 'jarring
notes,' doesn't she, girls?" asked Kitty.
When dinner was done and the dishes washed, they all sought the
buck-board seats in the lounging room.
"If we only had a book now, it would be fine to have Grandmother read
aloud," remarked Blue Bonnet.
"You wouldn't let Sarah bring any books," Amanda reminded her.
"Nevertheless, methinks Sarah looks as if she had one up her sleeve,"
said Debby.
"Not up my sleeve," Sarah confessed, "--but in my bag. I'll go get
it,--it's 'Don Quixote,' in Spanish and English both."
"Did you bring the drawn-work, too?" asked Kitty. "My, Sarah, but you
are a first-rate smuggler!"
"Now that suspicion has raised its snaky head, I'd like to know--why
is Sarah, long after the dishes are done, still wearing that apron?"
Blue Bonnet had sent a random shot, but to her surprise Sarah flushed
to the roots of her blond hair.
She rose hastily to go in search of "Don Quixote," but the other girls
were too quick for her. They pitilessly tore the shielding apron from
her shoulders, and the newly sponged and pressed middy jacket and
khaki skirt stood revealed in all their guilty freshness.
"They've been ironed!" gasped Kitty.
"What do you think of that for selfishness,--not to let a soul know
she had an iron?" demanded Debby.
"I got it over at Mrs. Judson's. And none of you said you wanted an
iron," said Sarah.
"And do you mean to say that our Sarah, daughter of the Reverend
Samuel Blake, wilfully broke the Sabbath by ironing?" Concentrated
horror appeared on Kitty's saucy countenance.
"She probably thinks 'the better the day the better the deed,'" said
Blue Bonnet.
"If Mrs. Judson could press Carita's dress, I don't see that it was
any worse for me to press mine," Sarah protested. "I'm used to looking
respectable at church."
"It's no wonder you refused to sit by so unrespectable a crowd as the
rest of us!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet.
Mrs. Clyde was laughing inwardly, but she came to the aid of the
unhappy Sarah.
"I think good nature has ceased to be a virtue, Sarah," she declared.
"Hereafter you have my permission to resort to violence if necessary
to protect yourself. Quiet down, girls,--remember it is Sunday."
Much relieved, Sarah brought forth the contraband book and the long
peaceful afternoon was spent in listening to the various mishaps that
befell the valiant Don and his faithful Sancho Panza.
"If it weren't for setting a dangerous precedent, I'd tell Sarah how
glad we all are that she defied the authorities and did some
smuggling," remarked Kitty. She and Debby had gone to the creek to
bring up the milk for supper, and now made a pretty picture as they
came up the willow-grown path, bearing the tall cans.
"You look like somebody-or-other at the well," Blue Bonnet declared as
Kitty came into sight.
"Are you sure you don't mean thing-a-ma-bob?" laughed Kitty. "If you
mean Rebecca, I don't agree with you. I'll wager Rebecca never wore a
middy blouse or carried a tin milk-can!"
That evening the inmates of both camps again sat about a big bonfire.
But this time the frolics and rollicking airs had given way to a
decorous singing of patriotic songs, stirring hymns and a pleasant
"sermonette" by the pastor of this youthful flock.
Long after this Sunday was past, Blue Bonnet remembered it as one of
the sweetest Sabbaths she had ever spent; and she could never decide
just what part of the day she had liked most,--the hour in the Druid's
Grove; the afternoon when Grandmother with her pleasant voice had read
aloud from "Don Quixote;" or the evening, when they sat about the
glowing logs, alternately singing, and listening to Dr. Judson.
"I'm going to ask Sandy to recite," Knight whispered to her as there
fell a silence.
"Get him to do 'The Bridge!'" Blue Bonnet said with dancing eyes.
"I'm sure he'd rather do 'We are Seven,'" he replied, laughing.
"I wish he'd recite the 'Hymn of the Alamo,'" said Alec, who had
overheard the conversation. "Ask him to, Knight,--he'll do anything
for you, and that's a fine poem."
"Alec wrote an essay on the Alamo," Blue Bonnet explained to Knight,
"and it won a prize--the Sargent prize--in our school this year."
Alec squirmed with a boyish dislike of hearing himself praised; but
Knight slapped him on the shoulder enthusiastically.
"Bully for you, old chap! Tell the fellows the story of the Alamo,
will you? Uncle Bayard likes them to hear historical things like
that--can't hear them too often."
Alec looked horrified at the idea, but Blue Bonnet joined Knight in
urging him. "You tell the story of the fight and maybe Sandy will
finish with the Hymn."
Sandy promising to do his part, Alec finally yielded. Sinking far back
in the shadow where his face could not be seen by any of the great
circle of listeners, and his voice came out of the blackness with a
decided tremor in it, the boy told, and told well, the story of the
frontier riflemen in their struggle for the liberation of Texas from
the yoke of the Mexican dictator.
How the Texas lads thrilled at the recital of heroism, and thrilled at
the mention of such names as Travis and Crockett! It was not a new
tale; not a boy there but knew the story of that handful of men--less
than two hundred of them--who, barricading themselves within the Alamo
fortress, for ten days defied the Mexicans, over four thousand strong;
only to be massacred to a man in the final heartrending fall.
Alec's voice lost its tremor and ended with a patriotic ring that made
Blue Bonnet glow with pride--pride in the heroes he told of, and in
the friend who told of them.
"It just needs Colonel Potter's poem to add the right climax to that
bit of history," Dr. Judson declared; and Sandy stood up at once.
Sandy was used to "talking on his feet;" and he stood in an easy
posture, tossing his light reddish hair back from his broad forehead,
and with one hand resting lightly on the alpenstock he had been
carving for Blue Bonnet.
Listening to him, Blue Bonnet lost all her early prejudice against the
clever lad, and responding to the unbounded enthusiasm and the true
orator's ring in the boyish voice, thrilled warmly to the spirit of
the lines:
HYMN OF THE ALAMO
"Arise! Man the wall--our clarion blast
Now sounds its final reveille,--
This dawning morn must be the last
Our fated band shall ever see.
To life, but not to hope, farewell;
Yon trumpet's clang and cannon's peal,
And storming shout and clash of steel
Is _ours_,--but not our country's knell.
Welcome the Spartan's death!
'Tis no despairing strife--
We fall, we die--but our expiring breath
Is freedom's breath of life!
"Here, on this new Thermopylae,
Our monument shall tower on high,
And 'Alamo' hereafter be
On bloodier fields the battle-cry!"
Thus Travis from the rampart cried;
And when his warriors saw the foe
Like whelming billows surge below,--
At once each dauntless heart replied:
"Welcome the Spartan's death!
'Tis no despairing strife--
We fall--but our expiring breath
Is freedom's breath of life!"
As Sandy resumed his seat amid a hush that was a greater tribute than
applause, Blue Bonnet turned to Knight with glowing eyes.
"And to think those brave fellows did all that for Texas! Aren't you
proud to belong to this state?"
"You'd better believe I am!"
"We've had some heroes in Massachusetts," Alec reminded them.
"And they were all _Americans_--and so are we." Knight's bigger way of
looking at the matter settled what threatened to grow into an
argument.
"That Sandy boy's a wonder," Blue Bonnet exclaimed. "I take back every
uncomplimentary remark I ever made about him. Appearances are so
deceiving."
"'All that glitters isn't gold,'" said Knight, looking like his uncle
as he gravely quoted this ancient maxim.
"It's a pity it isn't,--Sandy would be a millionaire with that hair of
his!" Blue Bonnet laughed.
"I mean 'handsome is as handsome does,'" said Knight, "--that isn't
quite so dangerous a quotation. I expect to see Sandy President some
day, or at least a senator."
"Can't you imagine the newspaper headings: 'Senator Red-top of
Texas'--?" laughed Blue Bonnet.
"He's hoping to go East to college this fall," Knight remarked more
seriously.
"It's queer," said Alec, "how all the Western boys long to go East and
all the Eastern fellows think they're just made if they can come
West. I'd like to trade him my chance at Harvard for his health and
strength."
"Can't you arrange that trifling exchange for Alec?" Blue Bonnet asked
Knight.
He shook his head. "Sandy won't take anybody's chances,--he's the sort
that makes his own."
"Some of us aren't allowed to."
Alec's voice had suddenly grown moody, and Blue Bonnet thought it time
to change the subject. In a moment her clear, sweet voice was leading
the rest in "The Flag without a Stain."
"How do you like a Texas Sunday?" Blue Bonnet found herself beside
Sarah as they walked back to _Poco Tiempo_, and put the question
rather mischievously.
"It's been very nice, most of it," Sarah returned in a stiff manner,
very unlike her usual one.
"What part didn't you like?"
Sarah made sure that the others were not listening, then answered in a
tone Blue Bonnet had never heard from her before:
"I didn't like being made to feel that whatever I do is the wrong
thing. I never seem to please you any more, Blue Bonnet."
"Why, Sarah!" Blue Bonnet stopped still and gazed at Sarah in
consternation. Sarah paused, too, and in the faint rays from the fire
the two girls looked at each other steadily for a moment without
speaking. Finally Blue Bonnet blurted out:
"I wish you'd tell me just what you mean."
"I mean that I've come to the conclusion that I should have stayed in
Woodford. I don't seem to fit in here." Sarah's voice shook a little.
"Sarah!" was still all Blue Bonnet could stammer. It was all so sudden
and unexpected; a bolt from a clear sky.
"Please don't think I'm thin-skinned and can't stand a little
teasing," Sarah continued, "for I'm sure I can--I always have had to.
But lately I haven't said a thing that hasn't made one or other of you
'hoot' as Kitty says. And everything I've wanted to do you've thought
ridiculous. Lately the boys have begun to laugh at me; even those I
hardly know."
This time Blue Bonnet said nothing; she was overcome by the thought
that all Sarah had said was quite true. She hastily reviewed the past
few weeks, and as one by one she remembered various incidents, the
force of Sarah's complaints struck her anew.
Kitty's dare and that wild ride; the ban put upon Sarah's Spanish
books and the much-loved drawn-work; and, lately, the almost concerted
effort of all of them to convert everything Sarah said and did into
something unwarranted and absurd. By the time Blue Bonnet had reached
her own action of that very morning in tearing the apron forcibly
from Sarah's shoulders, she was dumb with shame. This was the way she
had rewarded her friend for a loyalty that had been unswerving through
all that dreadful week in Woodford, when the other girls had sent her
to Coventry; for all her sweet thoughtfulness that had proved itself
unfailing!
She suddenly threw her arms impulsively around Sarah's shoulders and
faced her squarely.
"I've been downright horrid," she said earnestly. "And a rude, selfish
hostess. I haven't any right to expect you to forgive me, Sarah, dear,
but if you can find it in your heart to give another chance, I'll show
you I can and will be different."
"It isn't serious enough to talk of forgiveness," Sarah said in her
honest, straightforward way. "All I want to know is, that you're
not--sorry--I came."
"Sarah, don't say that! You make me hate myself!" Blue Bonnet shook
her almost fiercely. "You mustn't think it either. I'm glad, glad,
glad you came! I've meant you to know it, and I've wanted you to have
a splendid time, and here all the while--" she stopped and swallowed
hard.
Sarah's face lighted up happily and she did what was for her an
unprecedented thing,--she drew Blue Bonnet to her and gave her a
hearty hug.
"That's all I wanted to know," she said. "Please don't imagine I
haven't enjoyed myself, Blue Bonnet. It's been the most wonderful
visit! I'm queer, I know, but I can't help liking the things I like,
and if only the girls would stop trying to make me over--"
"I'll make them!" Blue Bonnet declared; and at this threat they both
laughed, and the storm was over.
CHAPTER XVI
THE LOST SHEEP
"OH, Carita, do you really have to go to-day?" Genuine regret was in
Blue Bonnet's eyes and tone.
Carita sighed.
"Yes, Grandfather expects us back at the farm to-night, and Mother
never disappoints him. He's getting old and she doesn't like to leave
him alone much. We may come up again before the summer is
over,--Father has to be here for several weeks yet."
"But we'll be gone,--we're to leave on Wednesday, you know. Did ever
days fly so before? I haven't seen half enough of you, Carita."
"You seem to belong to so many people," Carita said rather wistfully,
"I've been afraid to claim too much of your time. But there are other
summers. Maybe when you come back from the East next year you can come
to the farm,--it isn't much of a journey on the cars."
Blue Bonnet lost herself a moment in reflection. "When she came back
from the East"--why, she hadn't even decided that she was going East
again--yet.
"And you can come to see me--at the Blue Bonnet ranch," she said.
Carita shook her head.
"Railroad fares are pretty high. We have to be very careful since
Father lost his health. That's why we came back from India, you know.
The doctors said that this climate was best for his trouble, and when
Grandfather offered us a home on the farm we were so glad. But
Father's not having a church--only once in a while when he fills a
pulpit for a few weeks at a time--keeps us a little short. I reckon
you don't know much about--being short. You have everything you want,
don't you?"
"Everybody seems to think that; they forget that I haven't a mother or
father--or any brothers and sisters," Blue Bonnet said very simply.
Carita threw her arms impulsively about her friend and gave her a warm
kiss. "How mean of me to forget! I wish you were my sister. Boys don't
always understand. But you have so many people to love you, you can't
ever get lonesome. And having lots of money must be so nice, and to go
away to school, and have pretty clothes and go to parties and travel,
why--" Carita's breath failed her.
"I ought to be mighty thankful. And I am most of the time," Blue
Bonnet replied. "But the people who love you always expect a great
deal of you, and it's very hard to live up to their expectations.
Besides, going to school isn't all fun, I can tell you."
"I wouldn't care if it weren't all fun, if I could only go. Father
teaches me at home, but we have so many interruptions. There are
dishes to wash, babies to mind, Grandfather to wait upon, till neither
of us knows whether we're doing arithmetic or grammar." Carita rose.
"I must hurry back to camp--Mother's packing."
"You never forget what's expected of you, do you?" Blue Bonnet asked,
with a mixture of wonder and admiration.
"It wouldn't do for me to forget,--I'm the eldest, you know. Mother
depends on me." Carita spoke as though it were the most natural thing
in the world for a fourteen-year-old girl to be "depended upon."
"Nobody ever depends on me--for a very good reason!" Blue Bonnet
laughed. "Somehow it's so much easier for me to forget than to
remember. It's the only thing I do with shining success."
"You'll learn to be responsible when you have children of your own,"
Carita said as sagely as if she were forty instead of fourteen.
Blue Bonnet's eyes shone.
"I'm going to have a whole dozen!" she declared.
"I wouldn't, if I were you--it would be so hard on the eldest," Carita
reminded her.
And Blue Bonnet, noticing the care-worn look in the eyes of her
"missionary girl," decided that being the eldest of a big family might
have its disadvantages.
"Grandmother, I wish there were something I could do for Carita," she
said later that morning, as she and Mrs. Clyde found themselves alone.
"You have already done a great deal for her," her grandmother
remarked. "Mrs. Judson has told me how much your letters and presents
have meant to Carita."
"But that was so little,--and it was just fun for me. She has all work
and no play, and I don't think it's fair."
"Perhaps you can do something for her, later on. But you must be
careful how you assume responsibilities, Blue Bonnet. You seem to have
taken upon yourself a great many already."
"What ones?" Blue Bonnet questioned in surprise.
"In the first place--you've me!" Grandmother smiled.
"That's so,--I'm responsible to Aunt Lucinda for you. And what
others?"
"How about the We are Sevens whom you've brought so far away from
their homes? And Alec?"
Blue Bonnet's eyes opened.
"I hadn't thought of them in that way. But I reckon you're right. And
there's Solomon, too."
Grandmother's mouth twitched. "You must be sure you can do your full
duty by the responsibilities you have before you assume new ones."
Blue Bonnet looked very serious. "Seems to me life has a heap of
complications. Now there's Alec,--he's worse than a complication. He's
a downright puzzle."
"Has he said anything more about his trouble?" Mrs. Clyde asked.
"Just hints. But they sound as if he were hiding something pretty bad.
Sometimes I wish he would come right out with it, and then again, I'm
afraid. If he keeps on looking dark and broody every time the
conversation turns on the subject of health, I'm going to write the
General about it. I think _that's_ my duty."
"But Alec looks wonderfully well, bigger, broader and better in every
way than when he left Woodford," Mrs. Clyde insisted.
"I know he does. But when I remarked to Knight how well Alec looked,
and said I thought he ought to get rid of his foolish notion about
himself now, Knight looked queer and asked, 'Do you think it a foolish
notion? I think he's dead right.' And Knight's a sensible boy and
wouldn't say that unless he thought so."
Mrs. Clyde's eyes reflected Blue Bonnet's look of perplexity. "Have
you talked with your uncle about him?"
"No. Just after I talked with you Alec asked me not to mention the
matter to any one else. That shuts out Uncle Cliff. I'm sorry, for I'm
sure he'd suggest the right thing. There comes Miguel with the horses.
You don't mind our riding a little way with the Judsons do you?
They're nearly ready to start."
"No, so long as you are back for lunch," said her grandmother.
The boys had all gone hunting early that morning, and only the girls
of _Poco Tiempo_ were on hand to escort the departing guests. Mrs.
Clyde said good-bye to Mrs. Judson with genuine regret, and kissed all
the small Judsons warmly at parting.
The whole family was packed into the two seats of the heavy
farm-wagon, the mother driving with one of the boys beside her; Carita
in the back seat holding Joe and, at the same time, keeping a watchful
eye on the two lively youngsters by her side. Bedding and camp
equipment were heaped high in the wagon-box.
"You look like a picture of 'Crossing the Plains,'" Blue Bonnet
exclaimed.
"Play you're the Injuns going to scalp us!" begged Carita's brother
Harry, his big dark eyes shining with eagerness.
Blue Bonnet gave a shrill "Ho, ye ho, ho!" that passed for a
war-whoop, and in a minute they were all off, the farm horses rather
startled at the carryings-on; the small boys wild with excitement; and
the We are Sevens tearing madly down the road "ki-yi-ing" at the top
of their voices.
Mrs. Clyde turned with a smile to Dr. Judson, who stood looking rather
amazedly after his departing family. "Blue Bonnet is alternately five
and fifteen," she remarked.
"She is decidedly refreshing," he returned. "I hope you will try to
keep her a child as long as possible."
"I don't need to try!" she replied with a laugh.
The parting between the "emigrants" and the Indians was not such as
history records of leave-takings between these sworn enemies. Carita
had to wink hard to keep back the tears when she said good-bye to Blue
Bonnet, and the little Judsons set up a loud wail when their former
pursuers waved them farewell.
"It's a shame Carita has to go back and slave on that old farm," Blue
Bonnet declared, as she looked after the little figure holding on to
the baby with one hand and waving her handkerchief in the other.
"It seems selfish of us to be having a whole summer of fun when she's
only had two or three days," said Sarah.
"Sarah talks as if it's downright wicked for any of us to be having a
good time," Kitty retorted. "Maybe you think one of us ought to change
places with Carita?" she challenged Sarah.
"Sarah is the only one of us that's unselfish enough to do such a
thing!" Blue Bonnet exclaimed warmly; and Sarah sent her a grateful
glance.
They were in a part of the country that Blue Bonnet called "the other
side of the hills,"--a land of sheep-ranches, for the most part;
rather barren and level, unlike the rolling green prairie of the
cattle-country she loved. They could see the Judson's wagon winding
its way across the plain, until only a blur of dust marked its course
towards the horizon.
"Let's hurry," said Blue Bonnet, "I promised Grandmother we'd surely
be back for lunch."
"It isn't your turn to cook, is it?" asked Kitty.
"No,--it's my turn to eat!" And Blue Bonnet, urging Firefly, was off
at a lively clip towards camp.
"Please stop, Blue Bonnet," panted Kitty after a few minutes of this
sort of going. "I've a dreadful pain in my side."
Blue Bonnet good-naturedly fell back with her, and the rest swept past
them with a chorus of taunts for being "quitters." Both girls looked
after Comanche and his rider with something like wonder in their eyes.
Sarah was riding like a veteran; it was plain that she and Comanche
understood each other at last.
"Sarah's coming on, isn't she?" said Kitty.
"Coming?--I think she's arrived!" Blue Bonnet exclaimed.
"She can thank me for picking out Comanche for her," remarked Kitty;
she preferred herself to be the object of Blue Bonnet's approbation
and could not be roused to much enthusiasm on Sarah's account.
"Considering your motive, Kitty-Kat, I'm not so sure Sarah owes you
any gratitude," laughed Blue Bonnet. Suddenly she gave an exclamation.
"Why, there's a lamb,--I wonder if it's dead."
"Where?" asked Kitty.
Blue Bonnet pointed to a spot some distance off the road, but Kitty's
city-bred eyes could make out nothing. Just then there came a feeble
bleat, and in a second Blue Bonnet had slipped from the saddle and
handed the reins to Kitty.
"Hold Firefly a minute, please. That _is_ a lamb!"
Kitty obediently held the unwilling Firefly, while Blue Bonnet hurried
in the direction of the bleat. A moment later she stooped, and when
she straightened up, there was a small woolly object in her arms.
"It's too little to travel and the mean old mother's gone off with
the flock," Blue Bonnet said, coming up with the deserted baby.
"What are you going to do with it?" demanded Kitty helplessly.
"I'm going to find the flock. It's been driven along here and inside
that fence. I'm going to let down the bars and cross the field. You
see the little shanty over there?--I believe there must be a shepherd
somewhere about, and I'll give him the lamb. He isn't a very good
shepherd or he'd have been looking out for poor little lambs. Shady
used to herd sheep and he's told me lots about it."
"And what shall I do?" asked Kitty. "I'm afraid to hold Firefly,--he
nearly pulls me off the saddle."
"Then tie both horses to the bars here and help me with the lamb."
Kitty offered no protest. This was so like Blue Bonnet. It was always
a stray dog or a lost baby, or an old woman at the poor-house that
enlisted her ready sympathy; Kitty ran over a long list in her mind.
Of course it had to be a lost lamb or a calf in Texas; the wonder was
there hadn't been more of them.
Hastily tying both ponies to a fence-post with a scrambling knot of
the reins that would have brought down Blue Bonnet's wrath upon her
hapless head, Kitty hastened across the close-cropped meadow. It
seemed to her they trudged miles, taking turns carrying the lamb,
before they reached the little shack. A stupid young fellow,
half-asleep, lay sprawled in the shade.
"Here's a lamb we found by the road," said Blue Bonnet, proffering her
woolly burden.
Without uttering a word the sleepy youth took the lamb from her; but
Blue Bonnet, observing his manner of handling it, saw that he was wise
in the ways of sheep, and she was content to leave her charge with
him.
"Flock's over there," he said at length, pointing vaguely with his
thumb.
"All right. Come on, Kitty." As they turned away she said in an
undertone: "Shady says the herders are alone so much they almost
forget how to talk."
"He's evidently forgotten how to say 'thank you,'" Kitty said crossly.
"Why, Blue Bonnet--where are the horses?"
"You ought to know. Where did you tie them?"
Kitty's startled eyes rested on the post beside the bars. "To that
post there. Oh, Blue Bonnet, some one must have stolen them!"
"Stolen? Who'd steal them, I'd like to know? This comes, Kitty Clark,
of letting you hitch a horse!" Blue Bonnet was straining her eyes for
a sight of the runaways.
"This comes, Blue Bonnet Ashe, of following you on every wild-goose
chase you choose to lead me!" Cross, tired and out of patience, Kitty
flared up in one of her sudden outbursts, and Blue Bonnet took fire at
once.
"If you think I'm going to let a poor creature starve to death rather
than disturb your comfort, you're much mistaken!" An angry glance
passed between them.
Sarah, the pacifier, was several miles away by this time; and even she
would have felt her resources sorely taxed to meet this emergency.
Miles from camp and no horses!
Kitty stalked into the road and started to walk, holding her head high
and swinging her arms as though _she_ didn't mind a little matter of
five or six miles. Blue Bonnet, with the training of a lifetime,
stopped to put up the bars before setting out on the long tramp. It
was already noon and the sun glared down, unbearably hot. Before she
had gone a mile Blue Bonnet looked about for a mesquite bush, and
finding one sank down in its shade. Kitty kept doggedly on.
"Oh, Kitty!" Blue Bonnet called after her. "I've heard of people who
hadn't sense enough to come in out of the rain, and I think it's a
heap sillier not to have sense enough to come in out of the sun!"
Kitty wavered; and was lost. Turning back she threw herself beside
Blue Bonnet with a groan.
"My feet are one big blister," she moaned, her anger swallowed up in
the anguish of the moment.
"We can't possibly walk," said Blue Bonnet. "And I've an idea. If that
cloud of dust I saw on the road towards camp was Firefly and
Rowdy--and it probably was--the girls will soon be after us."
And so it proved; except that it was Alec and Knight instead of the
girls who came riding furiously down the road in search of them. When
Alec heard Blue Bonnet's ranch-call he threw his hat in the air with a
whoop of relief.
"We've been looking for your mangled remains all along the way," he
declared, as they reached the girls. "We had the fright of our lives
when Firefly and Rowdy came trotting into camp minus their riders."
"You thought we'd been thrown?" Blue Bonnet asked.
"I would have thought so if there had been only one, but it didn't
seem likely that both of you could have come a cropper," Knight
replied.
"Is Grandmother worried?" Blue Bonnet asked hastily.
"She doesn't know. The girls didn't tell her anything except that you
and Kitty had loafed along the way. She didn't see the horses. But
we'd better hurry back."
Each boy had led one of the errant ponies, and now the girls mounted
and lost no time in getting back to camp.
"I'm so sorry--" Blue Bonnet began to speak as soon as she came within
sight of her grandmother, "--I didn't mean to be so late."
"I can't quite understand, Blue Bonnet, why you and Kitty could not
come back with the other girls. It is long past noon." Mrs. Clyde had
been worried, and required more of an explanation than an apology.
Blue Bonnet's tired face and dusty, dishevelled clothes spoke
eloquently of adventure.
"I stopped to pick up a lamb,--its mother had gone on with the flock
and left it to starve. Shady says lots of sheep don't care about their
children. That's why he likes beef-critters best,--cows always make
good mothers. And Kitty and I found the shepherd and gave him the lamb
to take care of."
The annoyance faded from Grandmother's face and her eyes softened.
Uncle Joe, who had been an interested listener, spoke up--"Say, Honey,
why didn't you bring the lamb home?--fresh meat is just what we've
been needing."
"Uncle Joe!" Horror rang in Blue Bonnet's voice. "Do you think I'd
have eaten that poor little darling?"
He scratched a puzzled head. "Why seems like I've known you to eat
nice young roast lamb, Blue Bonnet."
"That's different," she insisted.
"The only acquaintances Blue Bonnet is willing to have roasted are her
friends!" said Kitty; and Blue Bonnet generously let her have the last
word.
CHAPTER XVII
SECRETS
"THERE'S only one thing nicer than going camping," Blue Bonnet
declared.
Her grandmother looked up. "And that is--?"
"Getting home again!" Blue Bonnet laughed happily.
They were in sight of the ranch-house now, and could see the girls and
Alec dismounting at the veranda steps. Don and Solomon leaping
excitedly about the group, suddenly caught sight of the approaching
buckboard and raced madly to meet their mistress. Even the horses
seemed glad to be home again and tired as they were with the long
day's travel broke into a trot.
Benita's brown face beamed at them from the doorway, and over her
shoulder peered Juanita, with eyes only for Miguel.
Kitty had sunk immediately into one of the deep veranda chairs.
"I had to see how it feels to sit in a real live chair with a back
once more," she explained. "And next I want to look at myself in a
mirror that's more than three inches square; and have a drink out of
a glass tumbler; and put on a clean white, fluffy dress!"
They each did all these things as eagerly as if they had been marooned
on a desert island for many months; even Grandmother Clyde wearing
fresh white linen, and Alec, for the first time on the ranch appearing
in a starched shirt. Whereupon the girls broke into deafening
applause.
"Letters, letters for everybody!" cried Blue Bonnet bursting into the
living-room with a great bundle of mail. "Three for you and one for
me, Grandmother,--postmarked Turino. Heaps for you, Kitty, ditto for
Sarah, Amanda, Debby, Alec,--all Woodford must have joined in a
round-robin. Hurry and read them and then everybody swap news!"
A long silence ensued, as profound as it was rare, while each girl
pored over the precious home letters. It was Kitty who looked up
first.
"Susy didn't catch the fever,--and Ruth's all over it. And she's had
to have all her hair cut off, and she's dreadfully thin and doesn't
seem to get her strength back as she should, Father says. He thinks
she has fretted over having to miss the ranch party,--and no
wonder!--it would simply have killed me. Susy's been a regular trump
and hasn't complained a bit, but every one knows it's been a dreadful
disappointment, especially when she was perfectly well and could have
come if it hadn't been for Ruth."
"It's a downright shame!" Blue Bonnet declared.
"Father says if Ruth doesn't feel better soon she'll probably have to
stay out of school this fall," Kitty continued.
"Then I should say she hadn't suffered in vain," exclaimed Blue
Bonnet; Grandmother was deep in her letters.
"But think how mean it would be to have one of the We are Sevens out
of school. You know how you love to 'have things complete,'" Amanda
reminded her.
"Yes, but--" she began; then feeling her grandmother's eyes upon her,
failed to finish. It was odd how the girls took it for granted that
she was going back with them. And she was not at all sure, herself.
The girls had not noticed her hesitation, and were already exchanging
other bits of home news and gossip. Alec alone was silent. Blue
Bonnet, stealing a look at him saw that he had finished his letters
and was staring moodily out of the window, unmindful of all the gay
chatter about him.
"Did you get bad news, Alec?" she asked him, later that evening, as he
accompanied her to the stable to see Texas and Massachusetts.
"That depends on the way you look at it. Boyd is coming back from
Europe to take the West Point examinations--"
Blue Bonnet smothered an exclamation: she had seen that coming.
"--and Grandfather says that since the Army seems out of the question
for me, he thinks I had better hurry home and take the Harvard exams.
He seems set on it."
"And you don't want to?"
"It isn't to be thought of." Alec's mouth was very determined.
Now why, if West Point was disposed of, could he not take the next
best--or in her opinion the very best--thing that offered? It was on
the point of Blue Bonnet's tongue to put the question, when Alec spoke
again.
"I've been putting off writing Grandfather,--what I told you a while
ago,--thinking I might feel different after a time. But I'm more
convinced than ever now. I had a long talk with Knight's friend 'Doc'
Abbott, and he gave me a thorough going over, as he called it--"
"And what did he say?"
"He agrees with me, absolutely. There's no Harvard or any other
college for Alec Trent--"
"Oh, Alec!" Blue Bonnet was trembling. To hide it she bent and picked
up little Texas, stroking one of his silky ears. The coyotes had been
placed in the empty rabbit-hutch, and were growing prodigiously.
"Well, it's better to know the truth and face it, isn't it?" Alec
asked, as if rather resenting her tone.
"Yes, but--I can't see how you can speak so lightly about it. It's so
dreadfully--serious."
"Lightly?" echoed Alec. "You're mistaken, Blue Bonnet. I know it's a
mighty serious business for me. Why, if I could view it lightly, I
could sit down and write Grandfather about it this very minute--"
"Well, if you don't, I'm going to!" she declared.
"Will you? Oh, Blue Bonnet, that's just what I've been hoping you'd
do!" The relief in Alec's tone was unmistakable. "He's mighty fond of
you, and I'm sure he'd consider that it came better from you than from
me. And it will be a lot easier for you to do it, under the
circumstances."
Easier! Blue Bonnet bent hastily and put Texas back in the bunny-house
so that Alec might not see her face. If he had not been absorbed in
his own thoughts he must have seen what a shock his words had been to
her. It was so unlike Alec to put upon a girl a task he felt too hard
for himself,--a sort of cowardice of which she would never have
believed him capable. It took her some seconds to steady her voice
before she could answer:
"I'll write to-morrow."
"You're a trump, Blue Bonnet! I seem to get deeper and deeper into
your debt," he said earnestly.
Blue Bonnet fastened the little door of the rabbit-hutch, leaving
Texas and Massachusetts to one of their frequent naps, and then walked
back to the house in silence. Alec, observing her, believed her to be
composing her letter to the General.
"The first of August to-day, just think how our summer is flying!"
remarked Amanda next morning.
"Just three weeks to Blue Bonnet's birthday," said Sarah, who was
engaged in making some mental calculations.
"Sixteen! Just think how old I'm getting!" Blue Bonnet's smile showed
her not at all depressed at the prospect.
Uncle Joe cleared his throat gruffly. Why on earth did everybody keep
harping on Blue Bonnet's growing up?
"I reckon you'll be having some howling celebration?" he asked rather
crossly.
"You wager we will!" Uncle Cliff replied, all the more cheerfully
because he guessed the reason for Uncle Joe's irritation. "A sixteenth
birthday only comes once in a lifetime."
Mrs. Clyde, feeling an unusual sympathy with Uncle Joe, was silent.
"We must have some sort of a party that's--different," exclaimed Blue
Bonnet.
"Everything's different in Texas," Sarah remarked, and the usual laugh
followed.
"We can't have a dance without any boys," Blue Bonnet reflected.
"No boys?" exclaimed Uncle Joe, with a return of his twinkle, "Well,
for a ranch that keeps a baker's dozen of cowboys--"
"All Mexicans except Sandy and Pete!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet
scornfully.
"I'll agree to furnish a boy apiece for the festive occasion," said
Uncle Cliff; and Blue Bonnet, exchanging a glance with him, knew he
was nursing a well-laid scheme. "Now, listen," he continued. "I've
been thinking over this thing--had time to think this last week!--and
I've got it all figured out. My idea is to have an all-day affair, a
real old-fashioned Spanish tournament."
Blue Bonnet clapped her hands. "Oh, Uncle Cliff, you do think of the
most glorious things!"
"In the morning," Uncle Cliff went on, "we could have a steer-roping
contest--the Mexicans adore that--and Señorita Ashe bestow the prizes.
And then--"
"Some bronco-busting," suggested Uncle Joe. Blue Bonnet turned pale
and Uncle Cliff kicked his foreman under the table.
"None of that," he said briefly. "Too crude for our select company."
"A bull-fight, then," Uncle Joe persisted, "--that's Spanish, and the
most seeleck ladies adore the ring."
"Oh, no!" cried Blue Bonnet, before she caught the gleam of mischief
in the speaker's eye.
"We might have some races in the pasture," Alec suggested.
"Sure!" exclaimed Uncle Cliff. "And end with a grand fête in the
evening,--and give everybody a holiday."
"Won't it be a great deal of work?" Mrs. Clyde inquired.
"Heaps. But these greasers never have enough to do,--we'll make them
work for once," Mr. Ashe replied.
"What shall we wear?" Of course it was Kitty who asked.
"Oh, girls, I've the loveliest plan,--you don't mind, do you,
Grandmother, if I get out my Spanish costume again?"
Grandmother smiled at a sudden recollection. "No, dear. I think it
would fit this occasion admirably."
"But we haven't Spanish costumes!" said Debby and Amanda in a breath.
"Get them!" Blue Bonnet exclaimed. "Any old-fashioned, bright-colored
gown will do to begin with, and a lace scarf for mantilla--"
"But where are we to get the gowns,--they don't grow on bushes,"
demanded Kitty.
"There is such a thing as a post, Kitty, and an express company. And
you know your attics at home are full of lovely old things."
"Then we'll have to send right away to get them here in time."
The girls rose as if there were not a moment to lose, and, later in
the day, Shady rode to Jonah with a well-filled mail-bag.
Blue Bonnet spent the entire morning over the composition of her
letter to General Trent. When she sat down soberly to write Alec's
grandfather a plain statement of facts, she found she had no facts to
tell,--only a host of vague fears and hints that Alec had uttered from
time to time. It was hardly to be wondered at, therefor, that her
epistle when finished was pervaded with mystery of a veiled sort that
made the General knit his brow, fall into a brown study, and then
stalk off to the telegraph office.
It was Uncle Cliff who received the message and the matter aroused no
comment. It said simply:
"With your permission will come to Texas. Arrive
August twentieth. Prefer Alec should not know."
A telegram just as brief was despatched in reply; and no one was the
wiser except Blue Bonnet and Grandmother Clyde. Blue Bonnet was much
elated. Telling bad news at long range was something she did not
approve of, and it promised to be a far easier solution of the problem
to have the General see and learn for himself. It was not easy,
however, to keep the matter from Alec, and Blue Bonnet, who had never
had a secret of such importance before, had trouble more than once to
keep from blurting it out.
The air for the next few days was full of mystery. Preparations for
the birthday went forth apace, and the question of gifts was the
important topic of the hour. Isolation from shops threw the girls
largely upon their own resources; besides, it was known that Mrs.
Clyde did not favor anything but the simplest of gifts. Sarah, whose
drawn-work had progressed steadily in spite of all obstacles, enjoyed
a small triumph, being the only one prepared with a suitable present.
"Now they'll leave me in peace while I finish it," she thought with a
sigh of relief.
But it was not altogether peace that Sarah enjoyed, for the other
girls took it into their heads to fashion something for Blue Bonnet
with their own hands, and sought Sarah's room as the one spot secure
from the eyes of the curious.
"What are you going to give Blue Bonnet?" Debby asked Alec one day.
He laughed mysteriously. "I'm aiming to surprise everybody as well as
Blue Bonnet. It isn't much of a present, and the surprise is the only
thing about it worth while."
Blue Bonnet was obligingly blind and deaf, in these days. Letters
flying back and forth, packages by mail or express, she ignored
religiously.
"It's a real midsummer Christmas," she said to her grandmother one
day, when all the other girls had shut themselves up in Sarah's room.
"I thought there never could be anything so exciting and thrilly as
getting ready for Christmas in Woodford, but this is running it
close!"
"The mistress of the Blue Bonnet ranch is a very important personage
these days," said Grandmother.
"She always has been made to feel important here. That's why it was so
hard at first when I came to you and Aunt Lucinda." Blue Bonnet drew a
low hassock beside her grandmother, and leaned cosily against her in
the way they both loved. "You see, having my own way ever since I was
old enough to have a way, didn't make it very easy to obey orders. My
wishes didn't seem to count much with Aunt Lucinda."
"But they do count, dear. Your aunt is very fond of you, Blue Bonnet,
and would grant any reasonable wish if she had it in her power."
"Oh, I understand her better now. It didn't take me very long to
realize that she was running that ranch--that's a figure of speech,
Grandmother,--and it was my turn _to be run_."
Mrs. Clyde stroked the brown head lovingly. "I saw the struggle, dear,
and I know it was not easy. The things that are worth while don't come
without effort."
Blue Bonnet smiled understanding into her grandmother's eyes. "I know.
And I'm so glad I wasn't what Uncle Cliff calls a 'quitter.' Sticking
it out was pretty hard, but it's made me feel more--worthy, somehow,
to be sixteen!"
Mystery reached its highest point the next day when Kitty, who had
been absorbed in a bulky letter from home, suddenly gave a shrill
scream of excitement, and summoning the other three girls, fled to
Sarah's room. The high-pitched chatter and ejaculations that issued
from that quarter made even Alec curious. Going around the house he
hung on to the window-ledge and begged to be let into the secret.
"We want to surprise everybody!" said Debby revengefully.
Alec dropped to the ground and walked away in high amusement. Let them
keep their secret then; he was sure he knew a surprise worth two of
it. Then he betook himself to the Mexican quarters to note the
progress of his own gift for Blue Bonnet.
CHAPTER XVIII
SOME ARRIVALS
THE birthday celebration really began on the day before the birthday.
Uncle Cliff had driven to the railway station early in the day, and
long before it was time for him to be back, five pairs of eyes began
searching the road for a sight of the returning buckboard. The We are
Sevens, observing Blue Bonnet to be as expectant as they, became
apprehensive lest their great secret should have leaked out. For her
part, Blue Bonnet had become so used to seeing the girls impatient for
the arrival of the mail, that their frequent running to the veranda to
peer down the road, occasioned her only amusement.
How little they suspected what a valuable package that buckboard would
contain!
This was the twentieth of August. Every time Blue Bonnet thought of
the great surprise in store for Alec, she grew first excited, then
afraid. How would he take his grandfather's arrival? One minute she
was sure he would be overwhelmingly glad, for Alec had a deep
affection for the "grand old man." The next, she was afraid he would
think she had shirked her bargain by throwing on him the burden of
telling the General his own bad news. Well, this time she had truly
done her best, let the results be what they might.
"Do what is right let the consequence follow!" she sagely remarked to
Solomon, and he put up his paw as if to say: "Shake on that!"
She was in her garden picking flowers for the table. Indoors was a
delightful flurry of preparation: from the kitchen came a clatter of
pans, and a variety of appetizing odors; above the cackle of Lisa and
Gertrudis rang the merry laugh of Juanita as she waited on the busy
cooks; while Miguel could be seen haunting the region of the back
door.
Out on the long-disused croquet-ground, which Uncle Joe had levelled
and tamped for Blue Bonnet years before, Alec and several of the
cowboys were working, converting it into a dancing ground, and hanging
Chinese lanterns on long wires strung between the surrounding trees.
"It's certainly worth while having a birthday on the ranch," Blue
Bonnet thought happily. All this bustle of preparation to celebrate
the birthday of a Texas Blue Bonnet!
Hark! Wasn't that the rattle of wheels? Yes,--there came the buckboard
at last. Blue Bonnet sprang up excitedly. Had Alec heard? She shot a
look in the direction of the croquet-ground.
Alec had heard; had glanced at the cloud of dust that marked the
approaching team, and then--had gone calmly on with his work. He was
looking for travellers on horseback, and the buckboard's arrival won
only slight notice from him. He would let the girls spring their
surprise on Blue Bonnet and have the hubbub over before he intruded.
"Alec!" called Blue Bonnet in a fever of excitement; but he merely
waved to her indulgently and went on fitting a candle into a socket
with exasperating slowness.
With her arms full of flaming poppies, Blue Bonnet flew to the house
and reached the veranda just as the other girls poured from the door,
and the buckboard came to a standstill. There was the General, and
beside him--Blue Bonnet gasped as she saw--was a boyish figure with
close-cropped hair.
The poppies fell to the ground in a brilliant heap, and the moment
that Susy and Ruth alighted Blue Bonnet gathered them both in an
ecstatic hug. But not for long was she permitted a monopoly. These
newly arrived two-sevenths were passed from hand to hand, or, more
literally, from arm to arm, and caressed and exclaimed over until Mrs.
Clyde came to the rescue of the tired girls.
The General's arrival had become of quite secondary importance. He
stood talking to the Señora until Blue Bonnet at last turned to him
apologetically.
"I'm very glad to see you!" she said.
General Trent took her outstretched hand and smiled down into the
eager flushed face. "You are very good to say so. A mere man is
decidedly _de trop_ on such an occasion!"
"No, you're not! Only I was expecting you and I wasn't expecting Susy
and Ruth,--so I rather lost my head. How did you happen to bring the
girls?"
"I didn't bring them, really. Dr. Clark wanted them to have a change
of air, and when Mrs. Doyle heard I was coming here she asked if I
would mind playing escort to her girls,--a change of air spelt only
Texas to them, it seems. My delight may better be imagined than
described, and--here we are. Ah, Miss Kitty, you see me at last!" He
paused to shake hands with the young lady, and then the others came
shyly up with greetings.
"You didn't know I had a surprise up my sleeve, did you?" Blue Bonnet
challenged the girls.
"You must wear long sleeves!" laughed Kitty, tilting her chin to look
up at the tall military figure.
The General laughed with the rest but Blue Bonnet could see him
looking about with some impatience. "Where's Alec?" he asked finally.
"We'll go find him. Take everybody indoors, will you, Grandmother?
I'll be back in a minute." Looking particularly small and slight, Blue
Bonnet moved off with her tall companion towards the croquet-ground,
where Alec, all unconscious of their approach, stood on a step-ladder
adjusting one of the paper lanterns.
"How is the boy by this time?" General Trent asked.
"I--I don't know," Blue Bonnet stammered. It was quite true; she had
given up trying to guess the state of Alec's health.
The horizontal line between the General's eyes grew deeper: it was
plain that the girl shrank from telling him the worst.
Alec had started to descend the ladder when he caught sight of the
approaching pair. For a second he stood transfixed with surprise; then
with a real cowboy "whoop" of joy, took a flying leap from his perch,
cleared various obstacles with a bound, and literally fell upon his
grandfather.
"How splendid of you to come, sir!" was all he could exclaim for some
minutes.
Finally the General took him by the shoulders and held him off,
looking him over from head to foot. Blue Bonnet saw a look of
incredulous wonder grow in his eyes, as he took in the increased
breadth of the boy, the erect carriage and the red that glowed through
the sunburn of his rounded cheeks.
"Why, boy, how you've grown!"
"Have I?" asked Alec eagerly. "Never felt so well before in all my
life!"
Well? Blue Bonnet felt her face grow hot. How could Alec say that
when he had let her--even urged her--to write that letter to his
grandfather? If it was a joke, it struck her that Alec must have
developed rather poor taste in jokes. She could feel the General's
eyes upon her, questioning mutely. She could not meet his glance yet,
and said with elaborate carelessness:
"I reckon you two would like to have a little talk, and the girls are
waiting for me." She sped back to the house, and soon forgot her
indignation in the joy of the We are Sevens' reunion.
"It seems too good to be true!" she exclaimed, gazing happily from one
girl to another, as the seven of them lounged about the living-room,
three on the broad couch and the rest distributed impartially between
the floor and the window-seat. Such complete informality had never
seemed permissible in the sedate Clyde mansion; but somehow these
surroundings seemed to invite one to be as comfortable and
unconventional as possible.
Suddenly Blue Bonnet's eyes danced. "Doesn't this remind you of my
first tea-party?" she asked demurely.
"Well, I should say not!" Kitty exclaimed. "We all sat around your
grandmother's drawing-room with manners as stiff as our dresses,
waiting for our hostess--"
"And wondering what you would be like--" added Sarah.
"Were you prepared to see the wild Indian I proved to be?"
"Fishing!" sang Kitty.
Susy looked from Blue Bonnet to Kitty and laughed. "My, this sounds
like old times!"
"Stop talking about old times, please," begged Ruth, "and tell us
about the new ones. I want to be told all about the round-up, and I
want to see the 'vast herds' and the cowboys,--and the blue bonnets!"
Blue Bonnet's laugh rang out. "Blue bonnets in August! Come in March
and I'll show you a sea of them,--and a round-up, too. The cattle and
the cowboys you shall see to-morrow,--and some steer-roping that will
make your hair stand on end."
Ruth ran her hand through her boyish, close-cut locks and made them
stand literally on end. "It isn't much of a trick to do that!" she
said with a grimace.
"Never mind, maybe it will come in curly," said Sarah the comforter.
"You can trust Sarah not to see the thorns for the roses," said Blue
Bonnet, sending the comforter an approving glance.
"What turtle doves you all are," laughed Susy.
"Oh, it's Sarah and Blue Bonnet who do all the cooing. The rest of us
are still just geese." Kitty's voice had a tinge of envy that did not
escape the notice of the rest.
"Go play us something, Blue Bonnet," suggested Ruth tactfully, "--that
cowboy piece we all like."
"Invalids must be humored," remarked Blue Bonnet as she went to the
piano.
In a minute the little rollicking air that she had played at her first
tea-party, had set them all to dancing and humming as on that historic
occasion.
"Aren't Kitty and Blue Bonnet as chummy as they used to be?" Ruth
asked Amanda under cover of the music.
"Yes, by spells. They had one tiff--the second since they've known
each other,--and ever since we've lived in dread of the third, haven't
we, Sarah?"
"You have," Sarah returned. "And I have too, in fact, though I try not
to be superstitious. Besides they've had the third--and it's all over
now."
"They have? When?" Amanda sat up in surprise.
"While we were camping. Kitty told me about it and said it was all her
fault. The last one wasn't, you know. First it's one and then the
other that's to blame."
"Kitty and Blue Bonnet aren't going to stop at three tiffs, you may
depend on it," Ruth said wisely. "They're going to have three times
three and then some. Because Kitty is Kitty, and Blue Bonnet is--Blue
Bonnet!"
As the gay music ceased Grandmother Clyde looked in at the door. "It
is time for the travellers to rest. They must be fresh for the great
occasion to-morrow," she said, nodding to Susy and Ruth.
Blue Bonnet glanced over to the couch where Ruth reclined among the
pillows. Her face, with its crown of short dark hair, looked very thin
and white.
"I reckon the girls had better go to your room, Grandmother,--it's
about the only place where they can be quiet. Benita is putting two
cots in the nursery, but it's never quiet in there till we're all
asleep."
Ruth rose regretfully, "I'll go rest if I must. But I hate to miss
anything that's going on. If you only knew how deadly dull it has been
in Woodford! I think the inhabitants have learned to appreciate the We
are Sevens, for the place has seemed empty without them. And everybody
wants to know when the Texas Blue Bonnet is coming back."
They all looked towards Blue Bonnet. "I--why--there's Uncle Cliff
looking for me," she said, and left the room precipitately.
"Blue Bonnet's usual way of avoiding an answer," thought Kitty.
"When does the Fall term of school begin?" asked Sarah.
"The tenth of September,--and that means we must leave here about the
third," said Susy. "Only two weeks of this for us, girls!"
"We'll see that they are two busy weeks," Kitty promised.
Blue Bonnet drew Uncle Cliff into a secluded spot on the side veranda.
"You just saved my life, Uncle Cliff."
"Were you being talked to death, Honey?"
"No,--but I just escaped a pitfall. People do ask the
most--uncomfortable questions."
"Suppose you tell me what sort?"
"Well, Ruth says people want to know when the Texas Blue Bonnet is
going back to Woodford."
"So that's come up again, eh?" Uncle Cliff knitted his brow. "I reckon
you're doing some thinking along that line, Blue Bonnet?" He watched
her face anxiously.
She nodded. "Yes, I--you see there isn't much time left. I must decide
soon. It's not going to be easy, Uncle Cliff."
"No,--not for either of us, Honey."
"And there's Grandmother, too,--and Aunt Lucinda. Other people seem to
have a lot to say about one's life, don't they?"
"They have a lot to say, Blue Bonnet, but the person who has the final
'say' is yourself. You're old enough now to decide what you want to do
with your life. Sixteen to-morrow!"
"I know what I want to do with my life, Uncle, but I don't know yet
just how to do it."
"Don't you think you could manage to do it on the ranch? We know now
where to get a first-class tutor, and--"
"Oh, as far as 'book-learnin''--as Uncle Joe calls it,--goes, I reckon
I could get that all right, here on the ranch with a tutor. But books,
I've found out, aren't more than half of an education. You know,
life's mighty simple on the ranch, and I've grown used to doing things
the easiest way. But that isn't the big way. Aunt Lucinda says every
woman should have a vocation."
Uncle Cliff squirmed. Blue Bonnet seemed to have assimilated a rather
big dose of Aunt Lucinda. "But, Honey," he protested, "a girl with
plenty of money doesn't need a vocation."
"Oh, she didn't mean that kind of a vocation. It's a sort of glorified
way of doing your duty by your neighbor. And you know it isn't very
easy to do your duty by your neighbor when the nearest neighbor is
miles away! Now, Aunt Lucinda is the most all-round useful person.
She's helping to keep up a home for cripples in Boston, and is
secretary of the Church Aid Society, runs Grandmother's house and--"
"Everybody in it!" added Uncle Cliff.
Blue Bonnet slipped her hand into his with a sympathetic pressure.
"I reckon I caught it from you,--liking to paddle my own canoe, I
mean. But, though I don't love discipline, I've learned to appreciate
what it can do. Now, look at Solomon--"
"--in all his glory!" laughed Uncle Cliff.
At that moment the subject of the conversation was occupied in gnawing
a very dirty bone on the forbidden territory of the veranda.
"Oh, he has his lapses," Blue Bonnet confessed, "--his forgettery is
as active as mine. But he's hardly more than a puppy yet, and it's
surprising how well he minds. He's getting pretty wild out here. The
ranch has that effect I've observed. And that's why--"
"Say, Honey," Uncle Cliff interrupted, "let's allow the subject of
going back to rest right where it is until after to-morrow, will you?
I want to enjoy my ward's birthday, and I'd rather have a clear sky
without any clouds on my horizon."
"That suits me, Uncle Cliff."
"And while we're on the subject of the birthday, there's something I
want to tell you, Blue Bonnet. I know it's usual to keep one's gift a
secret, but--"
"Oh, I hope it's just some simple thing, Uncle. Grandmother's been
looking pretty serious lately over what she thinks is our extravagant
way of living. The Woodford girls have to be very careful about
expenses, you know, and she thinks it makes it harder for them to be
satisfied when they see me have so much."
"Don't you worry, young lady. I'm only taking a leaf out of your
book, and instead of giving pleasure to just one person--i. e. Blue
Bonnet Ashe,--I'm going to distribute it over quite a crowd. The
trouble is it won't keep till to-morrow. It's about due now. Jump on
Firefly, will you, and ride with me to meet it?"
"Yes, everybody is resting, or supposed to be. Just wait till I slip
on my riding-skirt and I'll be with you."
A few minutes later Blue Bonnet and her uncle, after the fashion of
the old days, cantered down the road together.
Hardly had they disappeared when Kitty, also attired in
riding-costume, stole quietly to the stable, and having found one of
the Mexicans to saddle Rowdy, rode briskly out of the corral and off
to the woods across San Franciscito.
At the gate Uncle Cliff drew rein. "We'd better form a reception
committee right here. I think I hear your birthday present coming."
Blue Bonnet looked down the road expectantly. What could it be?
Then, as they waited, there came the rhythmic pound of hoofs, a cloud
of dust, and suddenly there swept into sight a company of riders with
Knight and Carita in the lead.
"Oh, Uncle Cliff, what a splendid birthday present!" And Blue Bonnet,
with a glad "Ho ye, ho ho!" of welcome, galloped to meet the
procession.
Sandy and the three "props of the world"--Smith, Brown and Jones, with
two of the younger boys from camp--made, as Uncle Cliff had promised,
a "boy apiece" for the We are Sevens and Carita; and the entire party,
dusty though they were from the long ride, were incorrigibly cheerful
and apparently not at all tired by the trip.
"Oh, I'm so happy!" cried Carita, as Blue Bonnet fell in beside her
and led the way to the ranch. "I never dreamed I could come. But Mr.
Ashe had made all arrangements, and Mother said she could get along
without me for the three days,--she's going to stay at the Camp. Just
think, if we hadn't gone up there again, I couldn't have known about
it in time!"
"How lucky! Carita, I think you are the nicest birthday present that
was ever thought of."
Carita looked up in surprise.
"Having you and Knight and the boys here is my birthday gift from
Uncle," Blue Bonnet explained. "Wasn't it downright grand of him to
plan it?"
"It's sweet of you to want us," Carita returned. "And your uncle looks
as if he loved to do nice things. He has the kindest eyes I've ever
seen."
"Except your father's," Blue Bonnet added. "I think they must both
have been cut out by the same pattern."
Alec, who was in the secret, had assembled everybody on the veranda
awaiting the arrivals, and the hubbub that ensued as the cavalcade
dismounted and everybody exchanged greetings, convinced Susy, Ruth and
the General that life in Texas was quite as exciting as it had been
painted.
Mrs. Clyde, having been prepared by Uncle Cliff for this invasion,
tried to view the proceedings as a matter of course, and was her usual
cordial self.
"Where are we going to put them all?" Blue Bonnet asked in an
undertone.
"Shady and Uncle Joe put up a tent as soon as you rode off," her
grandmother explained. "The boys are used to camping out and there are
only two nights to plan for. Carita can share Sarah's room. Lisa has
enlarged the dining-room table, and we shall have room for all. I hope
we can make our guests comfortable."
"Don't you worry, Grandmother. These guests will make the best of
everything. People out here don't expect things to be--orderly, as
they are in Woodford."
"Evidently not!" was Grandmother's unspoken thought.
"Where's Kitty?" asked Blue Bonnet presently, missing one saucy face
from the group on the side veranda where they had all gathered.
"Didn't she go with you? We haven't seen her for an hour or more,"
replied Sarah.
"Here she comes now." Alec rose and went to assist Kitty from her
horse. "Hello, Miss Unsociable," he said. "Fancy riding all by your
lones! Been keeping a tryst?"
"Nothing so romantic," she confessed. "I've been gathering these
lovely wild vines to decorate the table with. See how pretty they
are!" She tossed the big armful of glossy green stuff down to him. To
her surprise and indignation Alec dodged her offering and let the
vines fall in a heap on the ground. Kitty paused in the act of
dismounting and stared at him, speechless with surprise at this act
from well-bred Alec.
"I beg your pardon, Kitty," he laughed. "I didn't mean to be rude, but
I'm deadly afraid of that stuff."
"Stuff!" echoed Kitty. She was off her horse in a minute, and giving
the reins to Miguel who had come up for Rowdy, she bent to pick up her
insulted treasure.
Alec prevented her. "I wouldn't, Kitty,--though I don't suppose it
matters now. The mischief's done, I'm afraid,--that's poison ivy."
"Poison ivy!" Kitty sprang back as if the vine were about to sting
her. "I never saw any before,--and I wanted to surprise Blue
Bonnet--it looked so pretty. Oh, Alec, are you sure?"
"Sure?--positive. Dr. Judson pointed out lots of it around Camp, and
we learned to give it a wide berth. But say, every one isn't
susceptible, Kitty. Maybe you're immune."
"Oh, dear!" wailed Kitty. "What shall I do? Can't I be vaccinated or
something to ward it off?"
"What's the trouble?" asked Uncle Joe, coming up in time to hear
Kitty's despairing cry.
"Poison ivy," said Alec, pointing to the vines.
"Now that's bad." Uncle Joe kicked the innocent looking heap of greens
off to one side. "I'll send up one of the boys to rake that up and get
rid of it. Nasty stuff to have around,--'specially for folks with
your--coloring." He eyed Kitty's milk-white freckled face
apprehensively.
"If I get it and have to miss the party I'll never get over it!" Kitty
declared.
"Oh, yes, you will--it only lasts a few days, generally," said Uncle
Joe.
Kitty dabbed her eyes with her handkerchief.
"Here--don't do that!" Alec exclaimed hastily. "That might play the
mischief with your eyes. Go bathe your face and hands with witch
hazel, that may help. And hurry out again, Kitty--your friend Sandy is
on the side veranda."
Kitty for the first time glanced towards the house and saw the latest
arrivals. "Carita, too! Have they come to the party? Oh, what fun!
That's what Mr. Ashe meant when he promised us a boy apiece for the
dance. But oh, Alec--what if--?" Kitty could not finish.
"Please don't get it, Kitty,--it would spoil the day for Sandy!"
CHAPTER XIX
BLUE BONNET'S BIRTHDAY
"SIXTEEN to-day!" was Blue Bonnet's first thought as she opened her
eyes next morning.
Could it be only a year since her last birthday? Less than a year
since she had first seen Grandmother? Why, it seemed now as if she
must have known Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda all her life! She tried
to remember how she used to feel before she ever left the ranch;
before she had ever seen Woodford, or the We are Sevens, or--but the
list seemed interminable; she gave up trying to recall how the Blue
Bonnet of that careless time had thought and felt and spent her days.
Was every year to bring as many new experiences, as many new faces
into her life? Surely not if she stayed on the ranch, and if she
went-- But Uncle Cliff had said that question was to be banished for
this day.
Rising and dressing noiselessly, she stole out of the nursery for one
of her usual early morning romps. Being sixteen should not rob her of
the right to be a child at this hour of the day!
"Wish me many happy returns, Solomon!" she cried as the dogs raced to
her across the yard. "Don, this is the fifth occasion of this sort
you've attended,--you're getting on in years, too. Come on, I'll race
you to the fence!"
Uncle Cliff watched her from the pasture, a chuckle of satisfaction
escaping him at this evidence of untamed tomboyism. He met her as she
came up flushed and breathless.
"Getting mighty dignified since you turned sixteen, aren't you?"
Her laughing face peered at him over the rough old logs. "Not so you'd
notice it!"
"I reckon I ought to thump you sixteen times and one to grow on. But
that would make it necessary to climb the fence. How would you like
kisses instead?"
"Give me the big one to grow on, anyway." She held up her lips. "And
now I must run in to Grandmother,--she must have the next."
She found the Señora waiting for her in the living-room.
"I'm so glad you're alone, Grandmother. I wanted you all to myself for
a minute or two." She went straight into the arms Grandmother held out
to her, was folded close for a moment and received a second kiss "to
grow on."
[Illustration: "IT WAS AN EXQUISITE MINIATURE, PAINTED ON IVORY."]
"While we're alone I want to tell you something," Blue Bonnet said
earnestly, "--about this last year, I mean. I never have said just
what I've felt. It has been the best of all years, Grandmother, and
the best of all the good things it has brought me--is you."
"Thank you, dear. And you must know, Blue Bonnet, without my telling
you how great a comfort you are to me."
"Truly, Grandmother,--a comfort?"
"Beyond words, dear." And Grandmother gave her another kiss to grow
on. "And now, Blue Bonnet, here is something for your birthday."
Blue Bonnet took the dainty package and unwrapped it with fingers that
trembled a little. Within the paper was a box, and inside that,
looking out from a frame of dull Roman gold, was her mother's face. It
was an exquisite miniature, painted on ivory. The rose-tints of the
flesh and the deep tender blue of the eyes that smiled up at her, made
the portrait seem a living thing. Blue Bonnet could not speak. She
gazed and gazed at the dear features until her eyes blurred and she
had to put up her hand to brush the tears away.
"Oh, Grandmother--!" Her lip quivered and she could say no more.
But Grandmother understood.
"Your aunt had it done from a photograph while she was in Rome. The
painter was a Boston woman--an old friend of ours who knew your
mother, Blue Bonnet. That is why the coloring is so true. The eyes are
your eyes--can't you see, dear?"
"Am I truly like her?"
"So like, Blue Bonnet, that sometimes it seems as if Elizabeth had
never left me."
"I'm glad, Grandmother. Oh, how I shall treasure this! How can I ever
thank you and Aunt Lucinda? There come the others,--I think I won't
show them this just now. I'd rather let them see it one at a time.
Somehow a crowd--"
"I understand, Blue Bonnet."
It was well that she and her grandmother had made the most of that
quiet five minutes before breakfast; for it was the last peaceful
moment that day.
As all the gay party trooped into the dining-room with its long table
looking like a real banquet board, a big floral decoration was the
first thing to greet all eyes. A long low basket of closely woven
fibres formed a centrepiece, and inside it, growing so densely that
only a vivid mass of blue showed above the brim, were blue bonnets in
bloom.
"How sweet! Where did they come from?" Blue Bonnet demanded, looking
from face to face.
"There's a card on the handle," some one suggested.
Blue Bonnet bent and read: "Blue Bonnet's namesakes wish her many
happy returns of the day." Looking up she caught Alec's eye. "You?"
she asked.
"Guilty!" he confessed.
"You clever boy! You couldn't have given me anything I should love as
much. How did you ever do it?"
"Easy enough. Planted the seeds and took care of them,--had a bad
scare for fear they wouldn't bloom in time. I've had them back of
Marta's cabin and she's been sitting up nights with them!"
They all crowded about the table for a closer view.
"I'm so glad we can see some blue bonnets before leaving. That's been
the one thing necessary to complete Texas!" exclaimed Kitty.
"Sure you don't mean ivy?" asked Alec in an undertone.
She wilted. "Sh! Please don't remind me of that,--I was almost happy
again!"
"No symptoms yet?" he asked.
"None--yet. I live in hopes!"
"Let's wait till after breakfast before we give Blue Bonnet our
gifts," suggested Sarah. "She'll enjoy them more, I think."
"Not to mention our enjoyment!" laughed Kitty.
The suggestion was followed, and at the conclusion of the meal, Blue
Bonnet kept her seat and opened the rest of her packages with the eyes
of all the crowd upon her. Very simple were the gifts, as the Woodford
girls had slender purses; but the love and good will that went with
the presents made up for their lack of material value.
From Kitty there was a dainty sewing apron of muslin, with pretty blue
bows on the pockets; from Amanda, a fancy-work bag, and from Debby a
complicated needlecase. A silver thimble from Susy and Ruth completed
these very feminine accessories.
Alec's eyes twinkled as Blue Bonnet tried the thimble on her slender
finger-tip. "If you're not a model of industry after this, Blue
Bonnet, it will prove you're rather slow at taking a hint!"
The girls joined heartily in the laugh against them, though they
professed entire innocence of any such intention as Alec implied.
Sarah's gift provoked a chorus of exclamations. From the fine
drawn-work, the hand-made tucks, to the tiny irreproachable
buttonholes, the waist was a triumph of the needlewoman's art.
"It's the prettiest one I ever had!" Blue Bonnet declared. She would
have liked to jump up and kiss Sarah, the dear old thing! But with
eight boys looking on, such a demonstration might appear done for
effect, she concluded; and so reserved that mark of affection for a
future occasion.
When the girls had presented their offerings, Knight came up and
dropped a paper parcel into her lap. On the card tied to the blue
ribbon that decorated it was written: "To the Good Samaritan from the
One Who Fell by the Wayside." There was a laugh in Knight's eyes as he
watched her read the inscription and then unwrap the tissue-paper
that enclosed the object.
Blue Bonnet lifted the lid of the long narrow box, took one look, and
met Knight's eyes with an answering laugh in her own. Inside the box
was a shimmering red silk sash. Knight had kept his promise to himself
to buy Blue Bonnet the "fanciest thing in the sash line that Chicago
could boast"--even though it had taken the last penny of his pocket
money.
"It's a beauty!" she declared.
"Knight must expect another spill to-day," laughed Alec.
Blue Bonnet looked about the circle with a bright, quick glance. "I'm
not going to try to say 'thank you' to everybody,--those two words
would be quite worn out by the time I finished!"
"Come along, everybody," said Uncle Cliff, "it's time for the
festivities to begin."
As they left the dining-room, Carita slipped her arm about Blue Bonnet
and whispered regretfully: "I wish I had a present for you. I didn't
know in time or I could have made something."
Blue Bonnet gave her an impulsive squeeze. "Why, Carita, you're a
birthday present yourself!"
Blue Bonnet's promise to Ruth in regard to the steer-roping contest,
proved almost literally true. This was the great feature of the day to
the Mexicans, and their delight in the sport knew no bounds. They
made a brilliant picture as they stood or squatted about the corral
gate, the women in their bright yellow, red and purple calicoes; and
the men in their tight trousers, serapes rainbow hued, gay sashes and
enormous peaked hats. The scene was full of life, color and motion.
Ruth's thin cheeks grew pink with excitement. "What's going to happen
first?" she asked Blue Bonnet.
"You see those steers inside the gate? Well, Pancho will drive one out
and while it is running like mad, Josef--he has the first turn--will
lasso, throw it, and tie its feet together with that short rope he
has. Then, one after another, the rest of the cowboys will do the same
thing, and the one that does it in the shortest time will get the
prize and be declared champion of the Blue Bonnet ranch."
"The world's record is thirty-seven seconds," Knight added, "but it
has to be a hustler who can do it under a minute."
"Look--there comes one now!" screamed Kitty.
The contest was swift, breathless and soon over. The corral gate was
opened and through it driven a steer. Outside, mounted on a swift
cow-pony rode Josef, awaiting the signal to start in pursuit. On came
the steer with long frightened leaps, after him the vaquero with
lariat whirling around his head. Suddenly the rope whistled, hissed
through the air, dropped and coiled about the steer's front feet. A
quick movement on the part of both rider and horse; the lariat
tightened, and the steer pitched on to its side. Josef leaped from his
pony, bent over his victim, and, in far less time than it takes to
tell it, had tied three of the kicking hoofs together. The cowboy
rose, grinning, amid the cheers of the delighted audience; and
remounting his horse, coolly rolled a cigarette.
"Sixty-three seconds," said Knight, who was time-keeper.
One after another the cowboys took their turns, and every fraction of
a second shaved from Josef's record, sent the Mexicans wild with
excitement. It was Lupe who was finally declared champion, and
received from Blue Bonnet's hands the silver-braided Mexican sombrero
that was the prize.
"I wonder why Miguel didn't try," Blue Bonnet remarked, as Lupe walked
proudly away with his trophy. "He's always been able to beat Lupe."
"I asked Pancho where Miguel was," said Alec, "and he said no one had
seen him to-day. Maybe Juanita objects to steer-roping!" They smiled
with a secret understanding.
"How do you like the sport?" Blue Bonnet asked, turning to Ruth.
"It's exciting,--but isn't it cruel, Blue Bonnet?"
"I reckon the steer thinks so," Blue Bonnet confessed. "But the
cowboys have to practise, you know, for at the round-up that's the way
they have to throw the calves to brand them."
"Then I don't want to see a round-up!" Ruth declared.
Next came races in the pasture, and in these the girls and boys were
the contestants. Blue ribbons were the awards pinned on the winners by
Blue Bonnet herself, and the rivalry for them was intense. Leaning
against the pasture fence which formed the "grandstand" General Trent,
Uncle Cliff, Uncle Joe, Mrs. Clyde, Susy, Ruth and Blue Bonnet watched
and applauded; while the Mexicans, squatting about in characteristic
attitudes, chattered and laughed like a lot of children.
As Sarah swept by on Comanche to take her place at the starting-line,
Ruth and Susy turned amazed and questioning eyes on Blue Bonnet. She
laughed at their expressions of wonder.
"Keep your eye on Sarah!" she bade them. "Comanche is one of the
swiftest horses on the ranch, and he and our Sallykins are on the best
of terms."
To Blue Bonnet's secret delight Sarah won the first race. As she
pinned the blue ribbon to the winner's middy blouse, her own face
beamed the triumph that Sarah was too modest to betray.
"Aren't you going in for any others?" Ruth asked, as Sarah returned
on foot and dropped on the blanket beside her.
"No, I only rode in that race to keep the girls from calling me
'fraid-cat.' I'm sure Father wouldn't approve of horse-racing."
Ruth laughed. "You are the same old Sarah! I was beginning to believe
that the Blue Bonnet ranch had bewitched you."
"Don't say 'bewitched,'" Blue Bonnet interrupted, "locoed is the word
we use in Texas."
The birthday dinner, served early as was the custom at the ranch, was
the most animated of feasts, of which the birthday-cake with its
sixteen blazing candles was the grand climax. It was fat Lisa herself
who waddled in and deposited her masterpiece in front of the Señorita,
and then lingered to see how it looked after cutting.
"It's divine, Lisa,--a complete success!" Blue Bonnet cried, and the
cook grinned delightedly. As Lisa turned to leave the room, Blue
Bonnet detained her to whisper--"Why is Benita waiting on table
alone?--where's Juanita?"
"Who knows?" returned Lisa with a shrug of her massive shoulders.
"That _niña_ is run off and Gertrudis means to thrash her."
"Oh, Lisa, she mustn't!" Blue Bonnet said in genuine distress. "Tell
Gertrudis I'll come out and see her after dinner."
She found Gertrudis slamming about the dishes in a most reckless
fashion and muttering to herself angrily. To Blue Bonnet's plea in
behalf of the absent Juanita she returned only stormy answers.
"No, Señorita, she is spoiled for lack of thrashing. Run off on the
Señorita's birthday! With a horde to wait on! And enough work for
fifty lazy things like herself!"
No, Juanita should be thrashed if ever she could lay hands on her.
Blue Bonnet could not sway her from her purpose, and finally gave up
arguing and left the kitchen, vowing mentally to prevent the angry old
woman from carrying out her threat. But in the excitement of the
evening's festivities, she forgot all about it.
What an evening it was! Not one of the boys and girls lucky enough to
be there would ever forget the scene. The broad verandas on which half
the furniture of the house had been brought to form cosy-corners and
lounging places; the soft gleam of Chinese lanterns strung among the
trees; the music of Shady's violin, augmented by a flute and cello
from Jonah, to which they danced on the croquet-ground; and everywhere
the We are Sevens, stately in trains and hair dressed high, tripping
and laughing and flirting their fans in the manner fondly believed to
be that of high-born Spanish dames.
Susy and Ruth had obligingly crammed their trunks with the attic
treasures of the various Woodford families, and the costumes, while
not strictly Spanish, were quite gorgeous and "partified" enough to
satisfy these finery-loving young folk. Among them they had managed to
fit out Carita too, and she, in a yellow gown with velvety
gold-of-Ophir roses in the dusky coils of her hair, looked like a real
maid of Andalusia. Blue Bonnet, in her red satin gown, which had not
seen the light since the night it had been worn for the benefit of the
Boston relatives, was a picture.
Alec came up to her in the middle of the evening and made a low bow.
"Señorita Blue Bonnetta, you look charming to-night, but it strikes me
you're carrying things with a high hand. Why, among all your humble
subjects, am I not favored with a dance or promenade? You've been
engaged three deep every time I've asked you."
For a minute Blue Bonnet toyed with her fan without speaking. She had
purposely avoided Alec for a reason she considered good and
sufficient. There was an explanation due her from him, and that also,
she was resolved, should be "good and sufficient" or she would not
accept it. And it seemed best, if there was to be any clash between
them, that it should not come on her birthday. She would not easily
forgive him for urging her to write that letter to the General.
As she hesitated and a surprised look crept into Alec's eyes, there
came a great outcry from the direction of Marta's cabin,--shouts,
cheers and bursts of laughter.
"The Mexicans must be doing stunts,--let's go and see," Alec
suggested.
Gathering up her train Blue Bonnet hurried with him to the Mexican
quarters, where the noisy crowd had assembled. Half way there they met
Gertrudis, also headed for the scene of merriment.
"It's that Juanita, they say," she cried, "come back after all the
work's done!" Her swarthy face was dark with anger; in her hand was a
willow switch.
"Hurry!" cried Blue Bonnet. "Let's get there first, Alec,--she means
to thrash Juanita!"
Running and tripping on her long dress Blue Bonnet reached the group
and at her appearance the Mexicans burst into renewed cheering.
"The Señorita!" they cried and parted to make room for her.
"What is it--what's all the noise about?" asked Alec.
But, as the circle parted, revealing a tableau in the centre, he and
Blue Bonnet needed no explanation. Standing hand in hand, in attitudes
expressing both embarrassment and triumph, were--Miguel and Juanita.
"Ran off to Jonah and got married!" chuckled Pinto Pete.
Blue Bonnet and Alec gazed at each other in stupefaction for a second,
then Blue Bonnet glanced hastily about for Gertrudis. The change in
the old woman was instantaneous. She turned to Blue Bonnet with a
grin.
"That Miguel makes good wages!" she cried. The anger had faded from
her face, and instead of the switch, Juanita received her blessing.
"What a mercenary old thing Gertrudis is!" exclaimed Blue Bonnet, as,
after congratulating the happy pair, she and Alec walked back to the
house.
"She's a sensible woman," Alec remarked provokingly. "Most of the
Mexicans are lazy old loafers,--but Miguel has a streak of real
American industry."
"Well," said Blue Bonnet, "I little expected my birthday party to be
turned into a wedding!"
When the last candle had been blown out and all was quiet except for
the echo of music and laughter from the Mexican quarters, where the
wedding festivities were continued almost till dawn, Blue Bonnet
slipped into her grandmother's room for a last word before retiring.
"The sixteenth has been the best birthday of all," she said happily.
"Are you quite tired out, Grandmother?"
And Mrs. Clyde, bending to kiss the glowing face upturned to her,
replied: "No, dear. It has been a beautiful party. But I'm glad for
all our sakes that Blue Bonnet Ashe has but one birthday a year!"
CHAPTER XX
CONFERENCES
IT was well on towards noon before any one in either the house or tent
was stirring. Blue Bonnet and Ruth were the first to open their eyes,
and they carried on a conversation in whispers for some time before
waking the others.
Ruth looked around the six beds in the nursery and smiled. "It looks
like a ward in a hospital, doesn't it?"
"Pretty healthy looking invalids in them," Blue Bonnet replied. "Look
what red cheeks Kitty has."
Ruth raised herself and leaned on one elbow, peering at the
unconscious Kitty. "Red as fire. Doesn't she look funny?"
"Makes her hair look pale!" laughed Blue Bonnet. All at once, as she
studied the face that looked a brilliant scarlet against the white
pillow, the smile faded from her face. "Ruth, come here," she said in
a queer tone.
Ruth obediently stole from her bed and tiptoed to Blue Bonnet's side.
"Look at Kitty _hard_."
"Doesn't she look strange?" Ruth whispered.
A sudden thought made Blue Bonnet start. "Ruth, were you fumigated
before you left Woodford?"
"Fumigated? Goodness no! They fumigate houses, not people."
"Well, disinfected is what I mean, I reckon. Kitty's got a rash--and
it's scarlet!"
They gazed at each other in dismay. Kitty stirred, moaned, and sat up.
"What are you all talking about?--oh, girls,--I can't open my eyes!"
At her cry all the other occupants of the nursery woke up, and crowded
about the anguished Kitty.
"Oh, Susy, look at her," cried Blue Bonnet. "Did Ruth look like that?
Do you think it's scarlet fever?"
"Scarlet fever nothing!" wailed Kitty. "It's poison ivy, that's what
it is!"
"How can it be? What makes you think so?" Blue Bonnet demanded.
Kitty's tale was soon told, and to her indignation it provoked a
laugh.
"It's no laughing matter, I tell you," she exclaimed miserably.
"You wouldn't say that if you could see yourself!" Blue Bonnet
returned.
"You wouldn't think it so funny if both your eyes were swollen shut
and your face burned like fire." Kitty tried to look pathetic, but
only succeeded in looking funnier than ever.
Stifling their laughter, but exchanging glances of amusement every
time they caught sight of Kitty's blotched and swollen countenance,
the girls dressed and went to seek advice for the sufferer. Everything
in the shape of a remedy from soap-suds to raw beefsteak was proposed
by somebody or other, and nearly every one of them tried before the
day was over. Kitty kept her bed and Sarah constituting herself nurse,
ministered unto the afflicted one.
It was hard for fun-loving Kitty to be shut up in a darkened room with
her eyes and face bandaged, while the sounds of merriment and laughter
floated tantalizingly in. Sarah was kept busy bearing the numerous
messages of sympathy, ranging from the sublime to the ridiculous, that
Sandy and some of the other boys spent their time in composing.
It was decided that the party from Camp Judson should remain over
until the next day, since all had risen too late for the desired early
start. Carita looked supremely happy when Knight yielded to Blue
Bonnet's arguments and reached this decision. She had so wanted to
stay, and yet--there were so many reasons why she should go; and it
was a great relief to her conscience to have Knight assume all
responsibility for their prolonged visit.
"Now maybe we can have another nice talk," she said, sinking down
beside Blue Bonnet in the hammock on the side veranda. "We've had
only snatches, so far. And it will be so long before I see you again."
"What makes you think so?" Blue Bonnet asked rather abruptly.
"Why,--you will be leaving in two weeks, the girls said."
"Oh, they did." Blue Bonnet was thoughtful for a moment, then burst
out--"Carita, what would you do, if you were in my place,--about going
back East again?"
"What would I do?" Carita repeated wonderingly. "Why, Blue Bonnet, do
you mean that you're not sure about going?"
"I do mean--just that. The girls have taken it for granted all along
that I was going back with them, but somehow I can't make up my mind.
Every day the ranch grows dearer. And being shut up in a stuffy
schoolroom, and having to get up and go to bed by the clock, and
having a place for everything and everything in its place--Carita, it
goes against the grain!"
Carita gave a comical little sigh. "It's queer how things seem to
be--cut on the bias, isn't it? Now to go to school, and see and know
lots of people, and have libraries and hear music--why, I seem
sometimes to _ache_ for it all."
"It's a pity you're not Aunt Lucinda's niece. You'd do her credit. Now
the only person I seem to suit through and through, is Uncle Cliff.
He's been father and mother both to me, and I think that I owe him
something in return. I can't bear to leave him all alone again."
"I know. I should feel just that way about Mother. She needs me, but,
if we could afford it, she'd be the first to send me away to school.
If I could get enough education to teach, I could help her more in the
end."
"I reckon it's the end that makes everything endurable. It was the
thought of getting back to the ranch that got me through last year.
But I haven't let myself think what the end of this summer would
bring. Every day on the ranch is complete in itself."
"But think how it will seem after this--when the girls are all gone,
and your grandmother--"
"It's Grandmother who counts more than any one, except Uncle Cliff. I
reckon I'll just have to be blindfolded and then choose!"
"There come Knight and Alec," said Carita. "I shouldn't wonder if
they'd been having the same sort of a conversation. They'd like to
change places with each other. Knight is wild to go East to college,
and Alec would give anything for--"
"Knight's health and strength,--I know," Blue Bonnet interrupted.
"It's another case of the mixed-upness of things. I'm disappointed in
Alec."
Carita opened her eyes wide. "Disappointed? Why, I should think you,
of all people, feeling as you do, would sympathize with him."
"I do sympathize with him, and always have. That's why I was so glad
Uncle Cliff asked him out here. I was sure it would do him the world
of good--"
"And so it has," said Carita. "It has done wonders for him, Knight
says, and that's why--"
"And that's why I don't understand how he could possibly--" Blue
Bonnet broke off as the subject of their conversation took the three
veranda steps in one leap and settled himself comfortably on the
railing for a chat. Knight threw himself into a chair near the
hammock.
"What are you two plotting?" asked Alec. "You've had your heads
together like a pair of Russian conspirators."
"We're only trying to make the most of every minute we're together. At
least that's what I'm doing," said Carita. "I believe you two are
doing very much the same thing."
The boys smiled at each other: that was a girl's way of putting it,
but it came very near the truth.
"I reckon you two girls will have lots to write about this winter,"
said Knight. "Carita used to wonder, all last year, how you looked,
and what the We are Sevens were like, and what you all wore and did
and ate and--" He broke off with a laugh at Carita's indignant denial.
"I expect her mind will be in Woodford more than ever, after this."
"But Blue Bonnet may not go back," Carita began, when a look from Blue
Bonnet checked her.
"Not go back?" In his surprise Alec nearly fell off the railing.
"Here's news for the We are Sevens! Well, Blue Bonnet, I can't say I'm
sorry." So far from being depressed at the prospect, Alec looked
highly elated.
Blue Bonnet was strangely still. Alec had said that very much as if he
meant it. And it hurt. After almost a year of close friendship it was,
to say the least, hardly good taste to pretend he was glad she was no
longer going to live next door to him. She did not intend, however, to
let him see how she felt, and rose without glancing in his direction.
"I must go see Kitty," she said briefly.
Alec looked after her with a perplexed expression in his eyes. "Isn't
Blue Bonnet a bit offish lately, Carita? She doesn't seem at all like
herself."
"I think she's worried," said Carita. "It is hard trying to please
both her uncle and her grandmother, when one wants her in
Massachusetts, and the other urges her to stay on the ranch."
"So that's the trouble?" Alec looked somewhat relieved.
"Poor Blue Bonnet must feel rather like the rag we saw Texas and
Massachusetts worrying this morning," laughed Knight, "each took a
corner and pulled!"
"She ought to appreciate one fact," added Alec, "and that is, she at
least can decide for herself. She isn't compelled to do what somebody
else decides for her."
"Just the same, I believe she would prefer having some one else do
it," said Carita.
In spite of Carita's explanation, Alec was not wholly at ease in his
mind about Blue Bonnet. He imagined that her manner to him for the
last few days had conveyed a vague reproach. But he had no chance that
day to talk with her alone.
Early the next morning Carita and Knight and the other boys prepared
for the long ride back to Camp Judson.
"You'll write me soon, Blue Bonnet, won't you, and tell me what you
decide to do?" Carita asked as she leaned down from her pinto for a
last word with Blue Bonnet.
"Indeed I will," Blue Bonnet assured her. "I wish I knew now."
"And you'll write often if you go back--all about school and the girls
and--"
"I'll write about everything, if--!"
And this was the word on which they parted.
Sandy lingered behind the others long enough to slip an envelope into
Blue Bonnet's hand. "For Kitty," he explained. "Tell her I'm mighty
sorry I couldn't see her to say good-bye."
"Maybe it is only '_hasta la vista_,' as the Spanish say,--'good-bye
till we meet again,'" said Blue Bonnet. "You must surely come to
Woodford and see us if you go to Harvard."
"'Neither foes nor loving friends'--shall hinder me from doing that
same, if--!"
And with this word, Sandy, too, galloped after the others.
Alec was to accompany the boys as far as the ford. As he rode away on
Strawberry, looking very straight and manly in the saddle, General
Trent gazed after him with an expression of pride in his eyes.
"The change in the boy is hardly short of marvellous, Miss Blue
Bonnet," he said at last, turning to her. "I should never have
believed it if I had not seen him. I'm very grateful to you for
writing me that letter, though I confess you had me badly puzzled."
Blue Bonnet had stood looking regretfully after Carita, but at the
General's words she turned with a brightened face. If he was grateful,
then he must have forgiven her for bringing him to Texas on what was
evidently an unnecessary errand.
"I was afraid you might think I had--rushed in," she said.
"Not at all!" he replied. "Though I did not quite understand--you
weren't entirely clear, you know."
Indeed she did know!
"But Alec has explained the situation," the General continued, "and I
understand everything now."
Blue Bonnet drew a quick breath of relief. "Then it's all right?"
"Yes,--and he need not have hesitated. I sympathize with him wholly."
Sympathize? How queerly he said it. Again Blue Bonnet was swept out to
sea.
"I am going to talk with Mr. Ashe about the matter now. We must do
what is best for the boy." As General Trent walked to meet Uncle
Cliff, Blue Bonnet stood staring after him, her thoughts in a whirl.
"What's the matter? You look as if you had just been through an
earthquake," laughed Ruth, coming up and slipping her thin hand into
Blue Bonnet's.
"I think I have,--and everything is upside down." Blue Bonnet still
looked dazed as she turned to go into the house.
"Come in and see Kitty. The poor child is pretty blue."
"She was pretty red when I last saw her!" laughed Blue Bonnet. "I've
something here to cheer her--a message from Sandy. She snubs him
dreadfully, but he seems to enjoy it."
They found all the girls gathered about Kitty's bed, evidently in the
midst of a serious discussion. Silence fell as Blue Bonnet entered.
"I can see out of one eye!" Kitty announced with forced gaiety.
"Praise be!" said Blue Bonnet. "Now you can see what Sandy sent for a
farewell message." She held out the envelope.
"Open it please," said Kitty. "That boy is always up to mischief and I
can't take any more risks. I cut one of his dances the other evening
and he vowed vengeance."
Blue Bonnet obeyed while the other girls looked on with unconcealed
interest. The envelope appeared to be empty, but when it was
vigorously shaken upside down, something fell on to the counterpane.
They all dove for it, but it was Debby who finally caught and held it
up. It was a tiny square of note-paper, in the centre of which a knot
of ribbon secured something bright and shining. It was a lock of
Sandy's silky red hair. Under it was written: "A coal of fire. I
forgive you."
Kitty laughed for the first time since her affliction had come upon
her; and the girls blessed Sandy for his nonsense.
"May I borrow my granddaughter for a few minutes?" asked the Señora,
looking in at the door. "Blue Bonnet, I've a letter here from your
Aunt Lucinda."
An odd look came into Blue Bonnet's face,--Grandmother's voice held a
hint of something important. She handed Sandy's memento to Kitty and
forced a smile. "Put this in your memory-book, Kitty. When Sandy is
president, you can point with pride to that coal of fire--they're
likely, by then, to call it 'the fire of genius!'"
When she had left the room, Kitty looked out of her one good eye with
a glance intended to be solemn. "Girls, I've a presentiment."
"What about,--Sandy?" asked Sarah.
"No, you silly,--except that he'll never be president! I'm thinking
about Blue Bonnet,--I was just going to tell you when she came in. I
don't believe she intends to go back with us."
Kitty's words produced even more of an effect than she had expected.
For several minutes no one spoke, then Ruth said half irritably:
"If you can't have pleasanter presentiments than that, Kitty, I wish
you wouldn't have them."
"I can't help it," Kitty declared. "She won't say a word about it. And
every time we get on to the subject, she either begins to talk about
something else, or leaves the room."
"I've noticed it, too," said Sarah, quietly.
The gloom on every countenance bore silent witness to the hold Blue
Bonnet had on the affections of the We are Sevens.
"Woodford will be a stupid old hole without her," Kitty declared.
"Passing over your implied compliment to us," said Debby, "I agree
with you."
Grandmother handed Blue Bonnet Aunt Lucinda's letter without comment;
but watched the girl's face closely as she read. A characteristic
letter it was, showing the fine mind and cultivation of the writer,
yet like her, too, precise and rather formal in its wording. She was
in Munich, enjoying the summer music festival. Nothing very important
so far, Blue Bonnet concluded, and began to breathe more easily. But
over the closing pages she sobered again.
"There is a rather remarkable pianist staying at this same pension,"
she wrote; "and she plays for us very often. Something in the charm
and delicacy of her touch makes me think of Blue Bonnet's, when she
plays her little 'Ave Maria.' I have talked with her about Blue Bonnet
and she thinks with me that the child must have real talent for the
piano. Fräulein Schirmer is to teach music in a school for girls in
Boston, this coming winter, and I think it would be an excellent plan
to place Blue Bonnet right in the school. She is old enough now to
appreciate the atmosphere of culture and refinement in such a
place,--I am told that the first families of Boston send their
daughters there--and she could have the advantage of attending the
Symphony concerts.
"Woodford has nothing much to offer in the way of musical advantages,
and I think Blue Bonnet should develop her talent in this line. She
could come to us for the week-end always, and in that way we should
not have to part with her altogether. But we can settle the matter
when we are all in Woodford once more."
Blue Bonnet sighed as she finished and let the letter drop into her
lap. "When they were all in Woodford once more." So Aunt Lucinda, too,
took it for granted! She stirred a trifle resentfully.
"One would think I had signed a life-contract!" she thought.
Mrs. Clyde sought her granddaughter's eye anxiously. "Well, Blue
Bonnet, what are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking--not for the first time either,--of something I once
said to Alec. I wished, and keep on wishing--that there were two of
me,--so that one might stay here on the ranch with Uncle Cliff, while
the other was with you and Aunt Lucinda in Woodford, being educated."
Grandmother smiled and sighed in the same breath. "Suppose you leave
me and Uncle Clifford and Aunt Lucinda out of the matter entirely.
Just think how it would have appealed to--your mother."
The blue eyes turned swiftly from her grandmother's face to gaze out
across the wide sweep of prairie. There was a long silence. When Blue
Bonnet faced her grandmother again, her eyes were misty.
"I wish she were here to tell me. Somehow I can't make it seem right,
either way. Will you wait and let me sleep on it, Grandmother? I'll
tell you, as the Mexicans say--_mañana_."
"To-morrow?"
"Well, _mañana_ with the Mexicans means almost any time in the future,
but I'll make it--to-morrow."
Mrs. Clyde was silent, but the glance that followed Blue Bonnet as she
left the room, was very wistful.
CHAPTER XXI
BLUE BONNET DECIDES
[Illustration: "ALEC SURVEYED HER PROUD LITTLE PROFILE."]
"I SAY, Blue Bonnet, wait for a fellow, won't you?"
Blue Bonnet waited, none too eagerly, while Alec caught up with her,
and then, whistling to Don and Solomon, turned to resume her walk
along the grassy bank of San Franciscito.
Alec surveyed her proud little profile for a few minutes in a sort of
puzzled wonder, and finally as she kept on in the same unsociable
manner, he began with determined friendliness:
"We've never yet taken the walk we planned, along the _rio_. Feel
equal to it this morning?"
"There isn't time to go far. I told Grandmother I'd not be gone long,"
she returned carelessly.
"Another tea-party on?" This time he succeeded in bringing the old
sparkle of laughter to her eyes.
"Not this time," she answered.
"Your parties have been a sort of continuous performance this summer,
haven't they?" he persisted, hoping to win her to a more
conversational mood.
"And the summer is almost over,--did you ever know such a short
vacation?"
"It's been the jolliest one I've ever had. And it is going to mean a
lot to me all my life, Blue Bonnet."
They walked on in silence for a few minutes. Then Alec asked--"Do you
remember the morning we first spoke of following this stream?"
"Yes,--and do you remember how we wondered what we would talk about on
our next jaunt by the Woodford brook?"
He nodded. "I remember everything; that was the first day I told you I
wasn't likely to be in Woodford next spring. It was only a day-dream
then,--isn't it funny how things have come out?"
"Funny? Alec, you are the queerest boy. You've taken to talking in
riddles lately, and I--I reckon I'm pretty slow at guessing riddles.
We may as well have it out right now. I've been wanting to have a talk
with you."
"Same here," returned Alec. "What's the matter, anyway? You've not
been a bit like yourself the last few days."
"Don't you really know, Alec?" Blue Bonnet met his puzzled eyes very
soberly.
"I honestly don't, Blue Bonnet."
"And haven't you felt the least little bit guilty about letting me
write that letter to your grandfather?"
"Guilty?" Alec's tone expressed unaffected amazement. "Do you mean I
ought to have written it myself? I'd have done it if you had hinted
that you'd rather have me. Why didn't you say so?"
"You seemed so anxious to have me do it."
"And so I was. It seemed only right and proper that you should be the
first to suggest the proposition. You're the owner of the Blue Bonnet
ranch."
"What has that to do with it?"
"Well, I should think it had everything to do with it. I couldn't very
well invite myself, could I?"
"Invite yourself? Oh, dear, now you're talking in riddles again."
"Well, Blue Bonnet, after you had invited me to spend two months on
the ranch, it certainly took more courage than I possessed to suggest
extending my visit for a year or two. You can see how much better it
was for the suggestion to come from you. Grandfather has fallen right
in with it and is making all arrangements with Mr. Ashe right now."
Blue Bonnet's eyes grew round with astonishment. "Do you mean to tell
me that you are going to stay on the ranch a year or two?"
"If you and Mr. Ashe will stand for it. I want to stay till I outgrow
being a weakling and grow into a real man. Till I'm as broad as a
fellow my age should be and have a muscle bigger than a girl's. The
two months here have already shown what two years is likely to do for
me." Alec squared his shoulders and drew himself up as if already the
example of brawn he longed to be.
"And do you mean to tell me that when you said you might not go back
to Woodford, and that there was no college in store for Alec Trent you
only meant--"
"Till I had the strength to go through with it, yes. I've had enough
breakdowns. Why, what--"
"I wish you were a girl so that I could shake you!" Blue Bonnet's look
was a queer mixture of relief and indignation. "Why couldn't you say
so in the first place? When you kept making all those mysterious
hints, I was wasting good, honest pity on you because I thought you
were preparing for an early grave!"
Alec's peal of laughter showed how far from pitiable his state was.
"Oh, Blue Bonnet, I wish I could tell that to Knight!"
"But didn't you hint?" she demanded.
"Of course I did. I was fishing for an invitation to make a good long
visit to the Blue Bonnet ranch. Hardly likely, was it, that I was
going to demand it boldly as a right?"
"Well, it would have saved me a heap of worry if you had. Why, Alec!"
Blue Bonnet sank down on the bank to think it over. "What are you
going to do on the ranch all winter?"
He threw himself on the grass beside her.
"I'm going to live, as far as possible, like Pinto Pete and Shady. I'm
going to ride the range, go on the round-up this fall and next
spring,--spend about fifteen hours a day in the open. And if I'm not
as husky as a Texas cowboy by next summer, it won't be my fault. You
know it's been my one wish, Blue Bonnet, and this, I'm convinced is
the way to get it."
"And college?"
"College can wait. I'd rather have biceps like Knight's than be a
walking encyclopædia!"
"Think of all the sympathy I've wasted!" Blue Bonnet laughed at
herself.
"Oh, I don't know that it's all been wasted. I've deserved a good
deal. I've been afraid Grandfather would be against the scheme--he's
never been willing to admit that I wasn't as strong as I ought to be.
I've only just begun myself to realize how good-for-nothing I used to
feel most of the time. There's nothing like feeling able to shake your
fist at all out-doors!"
Blue Bonnet smiled. "Then I needn't regret my letter?"
"Regret?--well, I should say not! You builded better than you knew.
Getting Grandfather worried was just the right thing, though it sounds
rather heartless to say it. Being worried, he came and saw and--I
conquered!"
"Now I won't have to ask for an explanation of a very rude speech of
yours."
"Was I rude--to you?" Alec looked up hastily.
"It sounded--rather queer, for you to rejoice over my not going back
to Woodford," she answered.
"Meant purely as a compliment," he assured her. "It would be mighty
jolly to have you here, Blue Bonnet."
She rose hurriedly. "Let's not go into that, please. Every time I get
pretty near a decision, some new argument bobs up on the other side.
I'm dreadfully worried, Alec. But, thank goodness, you're off my
mind!"
"I'll try to stay off, Blue Bonnet," he laughed as he followed her
along the narrow path. "If you go back you'll write often, won't you?
I shall depend on you--"
She made a movement of impatience. "I'm not going to cross bridges,
Alec, till I come to them."
"I beg your pardon. I forgot that bridges are a touchy subject with
you!"
They found Uncle Cliff and the General still absorbed in what appeared
to be an interminable conversation. The General rose with
old-fashioned courtesy as Blue Bonnet came up the veranda steps.
"What do you think of your new cowboy?" he asked, laying his hand
affectionately on Alec's shoulder.
"We've just been exchanging opinions with each other," she said, with
a sidelong glance at Alec.
"I'm going to miss the boy," General Trent continued. "The old house
will be very dull and empty,--unless you make up your mind to be
particularly neighborly, Miss Blue Bonnet."
Blue Bonnet colored and looked way. "I--I'll do my best if--"
"Will you walk down to the stable with me, Grandfather?" Alec asked
quickly. "I've not shown you the little coyotes yet."
As the General walked away with his hand still on Alec's shoulder,
Blue Bonnet turned to her uncle.
"Read this, will you please, Uncle? It came to-day."
He took Aunt Lucinda's letter, an odd expression growing around his
mouth. But he opened it without speaking. Blue Bonnet sank into the
hammock and watched him narrowly,--much as Grandmother had watched her
as she read the same pages. She saw his lower teeth close on his
mustache when he came to the significant part.
He lifted his eyes at last. "Well, Honey?"
"Well, Uncle?"
He sighed deeply. "Are you putting this up to me?"
She raised her shoulders in an expressive shrug. "I reckon you ought
to have the deciding vote. I'm on the fence."
"Do you want to be a musician, Blue Bonnet?"
"I'd love to--if it weren't for all the practising!"
"Seems to me you play mighty well now."
"I'm very careless in my methods, Aunt Lucinda says."
Uncle Cliff winced. "None of the girls play as well as you do, Honey."
"I--I don't believe they do. But maybe, Uncle Cliff, that is a very
good reason why I should go on with it. Maybe I really have talent."
"Wouldn't it be very lonesome off there in Boston? And won't it be
mostly work and very little play?"
"I'm afraid it will. But, somehow, it's chiefly because it will be so
much easier to stay on the ranch and be--desultory, as Aunt Lucinda
says,--that I think I ought to go."
"I see, Honey. You _are_ developing a New England conscience!"
"I wonder?" she pondered.
"I don't want you to do anything just because it's easier, Blue
Bonnet," Uncle Cliff continued. "That wasn't your father's way."
"Nor your way, Uncle Cliff."
"I hope not, Blue Bonnet. That's why I'm going to stop arguing right
here. It's my natural inclination to say 'stay with me, Honey, I need
you.' But I know I don't,--I just want you. But what I want more is
to have you do the thing that's best for Blue Bonnet Ashe,--the thing
that will make you say in the end, 'I'm glad I did it!'" More moved
than he cared to show, Clifford Ashe rose, and running down the
veranda steps, strode off in the direction of the stable.
"Oh, dear!" thought Blue Bonnet, gazing after him. "In the language of
the cowboys,--it's certainly up to me!"
When she went into her grandmother's room that night--the room that
had been her mother's--Blue Bonnet found Benita acting as lady's maid,
brushing Mrs. Clyde's long hair. The old nurse enjoyed nothing so much
as waiting on the little Señora's mother,--unless it was babying the
little Señora's daughter. As she stood in the doorway silently
watching the two, the sight of the rippling gray locks, fast whitening
into snow, did more to sway Blue Bonnet than all the other array of
arguments. Uncle Cliff wanted her; it was Grandmother who really
needed her.
She tiptoed up back of Benita, but her grandmother had caught sight of
her in the mirror and turned at her approach. Something in the
expression of Blue Bonnet's eyes as she bent for the good-night kiss
made Mrs. Clyde say hastily--
"What is it, dear?"
And Blue Bonnet, her tone reflecting the happiness her words gave,
replied: "It isn't _mañana_ yet, but I can't wait to tell you--I'm
going when you go, Grandmother."
When they looked up, Benita stood with her apron thrown over her
face.
CHAPTER XXII
HASTA LA VISTA
THE We are Sevens were packing. An open trunk blocked each aisle
between the six beds in the nursery; in Sarah's room two more were
standing, half-filled, one reflecting the neatness and order of its
owner, the other bearing silent witness to the fact that it belonged
to Blue Bonnet Ashe.
"What are you doing with that old stick, Blue Bonnet?" asked Sarah, as
she carefully folded her riding-skirt and laid tissue paper between
the folds.
"Old stick, indeed! That's the alpenstock Knight cut for me and Sandy
carved,--I've sawed off about six inches of it, though it broke my
heart to do it. It's one of my dearest treasures and I'm going to take
it to Woodford if I have to carry it all the way!" Blue Bonnet
declared vigorously.
"I don't see anything so wonderful about it," Sarah returned. "There
are plenty of old sticks just like it to be had around Woodford."
Blue Bonnet lifted indignant eyes. "As if any old Woodford stick could
mean as much as this one. Why, this has the initials of every one in
both camps carved on it, and every inch of it represents a good time.
You've no sentiment, Sarah."
"I certainly haven't enough sentiment to make me rumple my best white
dress with a clumsy old stick," Sarah replied.
"I reckon it ought to have gone in with my shoes, but it's too late
now. How you do fuss over that riding-skirt, Sarah!"
"Well, if you want to know it, I've a lot of sentiment about that
skirt. I wish I could take Comanche along, too."
Here Blue Bonnet amazed Sarah by jumping up and giving her a hug. "Oh,
Sarah, I do love you for saying that! If you had been reconciled to
riding that same old poke you had last year I'd have been
so--disgusted. Won't the livery-man in Woodford open his eyes when
Miss Blake demands a 'horse with some go in him'--! The inhabitants of
the town will get a few thrills too, I reckon."
"Do you think it will be proper for us to ride there the way we ride
here?" Sarah asked eagerly.
"Astride? We'll make it proper! It's the only humane way, Uncle
says--a side-saddle is a downright cruelty. And I don't see why a
parson's daughter shouldn't set the fashion."
"Then Ruth will get a chance to wear her riding-skirt after all--her
heart will be stronger after a while. I've hated to ride when she
couldn't, but she has insisted upon our going."
"That's just like you, you unselfish old dear! But Ruth told me that
it was the next best thing to riding herself, to see you on Comanche."
"Did she?" asked Sarah; and then hid her face in the trunk so that
Blue Bonnet should not see how pleased she was.
They were to leave in the morning, and trunks were to be sent to the
station this very afternoon. Already Uncle Joe was hovering about,
rope in hand, waiting to give the final touch to the baggage. He had
found it necessary to keep very busy these last few days.
"We might have seen this coming," he said disconsolately to Mr. Ashe,
as the latter sat smoking a solitary pipe on the front veranda. "Let
young folks get runnin' with young folks, and they're never again
contented alone."
"It isn't _young_ folks that's taking Blue Bonnet this time, Joe." Mr.
Ashe glanced in to where a silver head showed just inside the window.
"_Her_ girl never went back to her from Texas, and I reckon it's only
right she should have her share of Elizabeth's daughter."
Uncle Joe looked sober. "You're right, Cliff." Then, as if determined
to look on the bright side of things, "We'll have the boy for
company."
"Yes, and there'll be more letters. She'll tell him things she
wouldn't be likely to write to two old fellows." And with this crumb
of comfort the "two old fellows" were forced to content themselves.
Blue Bonnet was up at daybreak next morning, and, sitting on the top
rail of the pasture fence, watched the sun rise out of the prairie.
Don and Solomon eyed her expectantly.
"Our last sunrise on the ranch, Solomon, for ever and ever so
long,--we're off to Massachusetts this very morning. And it's a
Pullman for me and a baggage-car for you--no private car this time!
But I'll come and see you at every station and see that you have
exercise. Poor dog, I wonder how you'll like the 'resumption of
discipline'--as Alec calls it? We're going back to Aunt Lucinda, you
know, Solomon, and Aunt Lucinda's strong for discipline."
Her eyes wandered off toward the distant hills and then away across
the wind-swept, rolling prairie. How would it seem to be back again
among houses, tall houses with trim door-yards and clipped
hedges,--houses so close one couldn't throw a stone without "breaking
a window or a tradition"--?
Some one was whistling "All the Blue Bonnets are over the Border." She
looked up as Alec came towards her.
"Do I intrude upon a solemn hour?" he asked.
"The solemn hour has ticked its last second. I've said good-bye to
everything and everybody,--except Texas and Massachusetts. Come with
me to see those infants."
Hardly infants any longer, however. Long-tailed, with erect silky ears
and coats that stood out shaggily from their fattening sides, the
coyotes were fast growing into big, clumsy dogs.
"You'll look after them, won't you, Alec?" Blue Bonnet asked
anxiously.
"That I will," he promised.
"And you'll write me often about--everything? And see that Uncle Cliff
doesn't smoke too much, and that Uncle Joe takes his rheumatism
medicine--"
"Trust me!" Alec knew better than to smile at such a moment. "And in
turn, Blue Bonnet, you'll give an eye to Grandfather, won't you?"
They shook hands on it solemnly, and went in to breakfast.
Kitty, her face restored to its usual milky-whiteness, and looking
very pretty in her jaunty travelling-suit, met them at the door.
Peering over her shoulder stood Ruth--a sunburned Ruth with bright
eyes and a rounder curve to her cheek than it had worn two weeks
before.
"We were afraid you had decided to run off and hide at the last
minute," said Kitty, slipping her arm around Blue Bonnet as if
determined not to risk losing her a second time.
"I was only--saying good-bye," said Blue Bonnet soberly.
"Blue Bonnet is like more than one famous prima donna," said Alec,
"she has made half a dozen 'positively last' farewell tours!"
They were off at last. Distributed equally between the buckboard and
one of the farm-wagons, the We are Sevens, Grandmother Clyde, General
Trent and Uncle Joe went ahead. Blue Bonnet, Alec, and Uncle Cliff
followed on horseback.
As they neared the bridge Blue Bonnet drew rein, and, turning in the
saddle, glanced back for a last look at the weather-stained old
ranch-house. The cowboys and most of the Mexicans, who had gathered to
say good-bye to the Señorita and her "amigos" from Massachusetts, were
already scattering about the work of the day. But in the doorway the
faithful Benita still stood, waving her apron.
Blue Bonnet's eyes filled.
"Good-bye, old house, good-bye, Benita," she said, and then added
softly: "_Hasta la vista!_"
=THE END.=
Selections from
The Page Company's
Books for Young People
* * * * *
=THE BLUE BONNET SERIES=
_Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_ $1.75
=A TEXAS BLUE BONNET=
By CAROLINE E. JACOBS.
"The book's heroine, Blue Bonnet, has the very finest kind of
wholesome, honest, lively girlishness."--_Chicago Inter-Ocean._
=BLUE BONNET'S RANCH PARTY=
By CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND EDYTH ELLERBECK READ.
"A healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every chapter."--_Boston
Transcript._
=BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON=
By CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND LELA HORN RICHARDS.
"It is bound to become popular because of its wholesomeness and its
many human touches."--_Boston Globe._
=BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE=
By CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND LELA HORN RICHARDS.
"It cannot fail to prove fascinating to girls in their teens."--_New
York Sun._
=BLUE BONNET--DÉBUTANTE=
By LELA HORN RICHARDS.
An interesting picture of the unfolding of life for Blue Bonnet.
=BLUE BONNET OF THE SEVEN STARS=
By LELA HORN RICHARDS.
"The author's intimate detail and charm of narration gives the reader
an interesting story of the heroine's war activities."--_Pittsburgh
Leader._
=THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES=
By HARRISON ADAMS
_Each 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_ $1.65
=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO; OR,= CLEARING THE WILDERNESS.
"Such books as this are an admirable means of stimulating among the
young Americans of to-day interest in the story of their pioneer
ancestors and the early days of the Republic."--_Boston Globe._
=THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES;= OR, ON THE TRAIL OF THE
IROQUOIS.
"The recital of the daring deeds of the frontier is not only
interesting but instructive as well and shows the sterling type
of character which these days of self-reliance and trial
produced."--_American Tourist, Chicago._
=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSISSIPPI;= OR, THE HOMESTEAD IN THE
WILDERNESS.
"The story is told with spirit, and is full of adventure."--_New York
Sun._
=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI;= OR, IN THE COUNTRY OF THE SIOUX.
"Vivid in style, vigorous in movement, full of dramatic situations,
true to historic perspective, this story is a capital one for
boys."--_Watchman Examiner, New York City._
=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE YELLOWSTONE;= OR, LOST IN THE LAND OF
WONDERS.
"There is plenty of lively adventure and action and the story is well
told."--_Duluth Herald, Duluth, Minn._
=THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA;= OR, IN THE WILDERNESS OF THE GREAT
NORTHWEST.
"The story is full of spirited action and contains much valuable
historical information."--_Boston Herald._
=THE HADLEY HALL SERIES=
By LOUISE M. BREITENBACH
_Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_ $1.65
=ALMA AT HADLEY HALL=
"The author is to be congratulated on having written such an appealing
book for girls."--_Detroit Free Press._
=ALMA'S SOPHOMORE YEAR=
"It cannot fail to appeal to the lovers of good things in girls'
books."--_Boston Herald._
=ALMA'S JUNIOR YEAR=
"The diverse characters in the boarding-school are strongly drawn, the
incidents are well developed and the action is never dull."--_The
Boston Herald._
=ALMA'S SENIOR YEAR=
"A healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every chapter."--_Boston
Transcript._
=THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE SERIES=
By HARRIET LUMMIS SMITH
_Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_ $1.65
=THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE=
"A book sure to please girl readers, for the author seems to
understand perfectly the girl character."--_Boston Globe._
=PEGGY RAYMOND'S VACATION=
"It is a wholesome, hearty story."--_Utica Observer._
=PEGGY RAYMOND'S SCHOOL DAYS=
The book is delightfully written, and contains lots of exciting
incidents.
=THE FRIENDLY TERRACE QUARTETTE=
These four lively girls found their opportunities to serve their
country. The story of their adventures will bring anew to every girl
who reads about them the realization of what she owes to her country.
=FAMOUS LEADERS SERIES=
By CHARLES H. L. JOHNSTON
_Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_ $2.00
=FAMOUS CAVALRY LEADERS=
"More of such books should be written, books that acquaint young
readers with historical personages in a pleasant, informal way."--_New
York Sun._
=FAMOUS INDIAN CHIEFS=
"Mr. Johnston has done faithful work in this volume, and his relation
of battles, sieges and struggles of these famous Indians with the
whites for the possession of America is a worthy addition to United
States History."--_New York Marine Journal._
=FAMOUS SCOUTS=
"It is the kind of a book that will have a great fascination for boys
and young men."--_New London Day._
=FAMOUS PRIVATEERSMEN AND ADVENTURERS OF THE SEA=
"The tales are more than merely interesting; they are entrancing,
stirring the blood with thrilling force."--_Pittsburgh Post._
=FAMOUS FRONTIERSMEN AND HEROES OF THE BORDER=
"The accounts are not only authentic, but distinctly readable, making
a book of wide appeal to all who love the history of actual
adventure."--_Cleveland Leader._
=FAMOUS DISCOVERERS AND EXPLORERS OF AMERICA=
"The book is an epitome of some of the wildest and bravest adventures
of which the world has known."--_Brooklyn Daily Eagle._
=FAMOUS GENERALS OF THE GREAT WAR=
Who Led the United States and Her Allies to a Glorious Victory.
"The pages of this book have the charm of romance without its
unreality. The book illuminates, with life-like portraits, the history
of the World War."--_Rochester Post Express._
=HILDEGARDE-MARGARET SERIES=
By LAURA E. RICHARDS
Eleven Volumes
The Hildegarde-Margaret Series, beginning with "Queen Hildegarde" and
ending with "The Merryweathers," make one of the best and most popular
series of books for girls ever written.
_Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per volume_ $1.75
_The eleven volumes boxed as a set_ $19.25
=LIST OF TITLES=
=QUEEN HILDEGARDE=
=HILDEGARDE'S HOLIDAY=
=HILDEGARDE'S HOME=
=HILDEGARDE'S NEIGHBORS=
=HILDEGARDE'S HARVEST=
=THREE MARGARETS=
=MARGARET MONTFORT=
=PEGGY=
=RITA=
=FERNLEY HOUSE=
=THE MERRYWEATHERS=
=THE CAPTAIN JANUARY SERIES=
By LAURA E. RICHARDS
_Each one volume, 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per
volume_ 90 cents
=CAPTAIN JANUARY=
A charming idyl of New England coast life, whose success has been very
remarkable.
SAME. _Illustrated Holiday Edition_ $1.35
=MELODY:= THE STORY OF A CHILD.
=MARIE=
A companion to "Melody" and "Captain January."
=ROSIN THE BEAU=
A sequel to "Melody" and "Marie."
=SNOW-WHITE;= OR, THE HOUSE IN THE WOOD.
=JIM OF HELLAS;= OR, IN DURANCE VILE, and a companion story, BETHESDA
POOL.
=NARCISSA=
And a companion story, IN VERONA, being two delightful short stories
of New England life.
="SOME SAY"=
And a companion story, NEIGHBORS IN CYRUS.
=NAUTILUS=
"'Nautilus' is by far the best product of the author's powers, and is
certain to achieve the wide success it so richly merits."
=ISLA HERON=
This interesting story is written in the author's usual charming
manner.
* * * * *
Transcriber's Notes:
Obvious punctuation errors repaired.
Italics are denoted by _tags_ and bold text by =tags=.
Varied hyphenation was retained in horseback/horse-back;
bedroom/bed-room; bedclothes/bed-clothes; buckboard/buck-board;
cowbells/cow-bells; oilcloth/oil-cloth; outdoors/out-doors;
sunbonnet/sun-bonnet; We are Seven/We-are-Seven.
Varied spelling of bandana/bandanna was retained.
Page 36, "horse" changed to "horses" (appraised the horses)
Page 101, "Francescito" changed to "Franciscito" (skirting San
Franciscito)
Page 200, "pique" changed to "piqué" (white piqué skirt)
*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Blue Bonnet's Ranch Party" ***
Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.